ORGANISATION MONDIALE 
DU COMMERCE 
Conseil des aspects des droits de propriété 
intellectuelle qui touchent au commerce IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
31 janvier 1997 
(97-0359) 
Original: anglais 
PRINCIPALES LOIS ET REGLEMENTATIONS CONSACREES A LA 
PROPRIETE INTELLECTUELLE NOTIFIEES AU TITRE 
DE L'ARTICLE 63:2 DE L'ACCORD 
Le présent docwnent contient le texte des réglementations ci-après1, notifiées par la Grèce au 
titre de l'article 63:2 de l'Accord (document IP/N/1/GRC/l/Rev.1): 
Règlement (CEE) n· 2247/73 de la Commission, du 16 amlt 1973 2 
Règlement (CEE) n • 2392/89 du Conseil, du 24 juillet 1989 4 
Règlement (CEE) n· 3886/89 du Conseil, du 11 décembre 1989 31 
Règlement (CEE) n· 3201/90 de la Commission, du 16 octobre 1990 33 
Règlement (CEE) n· 1576/89 du Conseil, du 29 mai 1989 111 
1 Anglais seulement. IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 2 
N° L 230 Journal cifficiel des Communautcs europcennes 18 S 73 
REGLEMENT (CEE) No 2247/73 DE LA COMMISSION 
du 16 aout 1973 
relatif au conttole des vins de qualite produits dans des regions dererrninees 
LA COMMISSION DES COMMUNAUTES 
EUROPEENNES, 
vu le traite instituant la Communaute economique 
europeenne, 
vu le reglement (CEE) no 816/70 du Conseil, du 28 
avril 1970, portant dispositions complementaires en 
matiere d'organisation commune du marche viti-vini­
cole (1), modifie en demier lieu par le reglement (CEE) 
nO 2680/72 (2), et notamment son article 29 para­
graphe 3, 
vu le reglement (CEE) nO 817/70 du Conseil, du 28 
avIiI 1970, etablissant des dispositions particulieres re­
latives aux vins de qualite produits dans des regions 
determinees (l), modi fie en dernier lieu par le regle­
ment (CEE) 2236/73 (4), et notamment son article 13 
paragraphe 2 et son article 16, 
considerant qu'il convient de prevoir, dans le but de la 
plus grande efficacite, que le controle des v q p r d soit 
conHe dans chaque Etat membre a un ou plusieurs 
organismes determines et qu'une collaboration etroite 
des organismes des differents Etats membres entre eux 
et avec la Commission so it assun:e; qu'il est neces­
saire que ces organismes soient dotes de certains pou­
voirs a regard des particuliers leur permenant d'accom­
plir leurs taches; 
considerant que, afin d'harmoniser. les exigences du 
controle des v.q p r d. avec cclles de leur libre circula­
tion dans toute la Communaute, il apparait indique de 
prevoir que la qualite de v q p r d et le droit de ces 
vins a un nom determine resultant, sauf preuve 
contraire, du document d'accompagnement ou, a de­
faut, des documents commerciaux; 
considerant que les obligations a charge des Etats 
membres et des particuliers en vertu de I'article t 3 du 
reglement (CEE) nO 8 I 7/70 ainsi que du present regle­
ment rendent necessaire la connaissance la plus large 
possible des noms des v q p r d ; qu'il convient a ceue 
fin q':le la Commission assure la publication au JOllr· 
nal officiel des CommUTlal/tes ellrOpeenTles de ces 
noms, tels qu'ils lui sont communiques par les Etats 
membres, sans que cela prejuge la question de la 
conformite des dispositions qui les regissent avec les 
dispositions communautaires; 
considerant que les mesures prevues au present regle­
ment sont con formes a l'avis du Comite de gestion 
des vins, 
(I) )0 no L 99 du 5 5 1970, P 1 
(2) )0 no L 289 du 27 12 1972, P 
(3) )0 no L 99 du 5 5 1970, P 20 
(I) )0 no L 229 du 17 8 1973, P 26 ..... ARRETE LE PRESENT REGLEMENT: 
Article premier 
Chaque Elat membre designe un ou plusieurs 
organismes charges du controle des v.q.p r d. circulant 
sur son territoire et en communique le nom aux au­
tres Etats membres et a la Commission 
2 Les agents habilites des organismes vises au para-
graphe 1: 
ont acces aux chais, locaux commerciaux, entre­
pots, vehicules, de quiconque detient en vue de la 
vente, met en circulation a des fins commerciales 
ou transporte des v.q p r d. ; 
-peuvent prendre connaissance de la comptabilice 
ou d'autres documents et de recueillir tous les ren­
seignements utiles aux controles; 
peuvent proceder au recensement et effectuer des 
pret(:vements d'echantillons des v q pr d dccenus, 
mis en vente ou transportes 
3 Lcs Etats membres prennent toutes disposic!ons 
pour J'application du present article 
Article 2 
Le document d'accompagnement etabli en appli­
cation du reglement (CEE) no 1769/72 de la Commis­
sion, du 26 juillet 1972, etablissant les documents d'oc­
compagnemcnt et rdatif aux obligations des produc­
fcurs et d~s commer<;ancs autrcs que les detailb;;ts 
dans le secteur ,ici-vinicoie (I), modi fie en dernier l:eu 
par le rcglement (CBE) no 930/73 (6), doit faire men­
tion du nom des v q p r d qu'il accompagne 
2 Dans le cas ou le document d'accompagnement 
n'a pas a etre etabli conformement aux dispositions dc 
t'article 13 paragraphes 2 et 4 du reglement (CH) n° 
1769/72, les documents commerciaux doivent talfe 
mention du nom des v q p r d concernes 
3 La qualite de v q p r d est certifiee, sauf preu'.c 
contraire, par la mention du nom de la region determl' 
nee po[((~e sur les documents vises aux paragraph~S I 
~c 2 
(;) )0 no L 191 du 21 8 1972, P I 
(.) )0 no L 90 du 6 4 1973, P 23 IP/NIlIGRC/G/4 
Page 3 
18. 8. 73 Journal officiel des Communautes europecnnes No L 230 
Article 3 
1. Avant Ic 15 aout 1973, chaque ttat membre com­
munique a la Commission et aux autres ttats mem­
bres les noms des v q p r d. produits sur son territoire 
existant ;. la date d'cntrt:e en vigueur du preSent regle­
ment ainsi que Ics dispositions legislatives, reglemen­
taires et administratives qui regissent chacun d'eux 
Chaque I:.tat membre communique sans delai ;. la 
Commission ct aux autres I:.tats membres: 
-les noms des v q pr d produits sur son territoire et 
reconnus apres I'entree en vigueur du present regle­
ment ainsi que les dispositions legislatives, regle­
mentaires et administratives qui regissent chacun 
d'eux, 
_ les modifications apportees aux dispositions visees 
au premier alinea et au tiret precedent. 2 La Commission assure la publication au Journal 
officiel des Communautfs europlennes des noms des 
v q pr d qui lui sont communiques en vertu du para­
graphe I 
A rtide 4 
Le ri:glement (CEE) nO 1311/73 de la Commission, du 
16 mai 1973, relatif ;. la liste provisoire des v q.p.r d. 
ainsi qu';' I'identification de ces vins dans les docu­
ments d'accompagncment est abroge le 31 aout 1973. 
Article 5 
Le present reglement entre en vigueur le troisieme 
jour suivant celui de sa publication au Journal officiel 
des Communautls europlennes 11 est applicable a 
compter du 1« septembre 1973 a I'exception de son 
article 3 qui est applicable des ('entree en vigueur du 
present reglement. 
Le present reglement est obligatoire dans tous ses elements et directement applicable 
dans tout Etat membre. 
Fait;' Bruxelles, le 16 aout 1973 
Par la Commission 
Le president 
Fran~ois-Xavier ORTOLI IP/N/I/GRC/G/4 
Page 4 
9.8 89 <)fficial Journal ut the European Communities No L 232113 
COUNCIL REGUL \TIO:--: (EEC) No 2392/89 
of 24 Jul\ 1%9 
Ia)ing down general rules for the description ~nu pr..:!>entation of wines anu grape musts 
THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES. 
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European 
Economic Community, 
Having regard to Council Regulation (EEC) No 822/87 of 
16 March 1987 on the common org:miz.ation of the market 
i!t wine (I), as last amended by Regulation (EEC) 
No 1236/89 (2), and in particular Articles 72 (1) and 79 (2) 
thereof, 
Having regard to the proposal from the Commission (3), 
Whereas Council Regulation (EEC) No 355179 of 
5 February 1979 laying down general rules for the 
description and presemation of wines and grape musts «), as 
laSt amended by Regulation (EEC) No 1237/89 (5), has 
been substantially amended on several occasions; whereas, 
therefore, the provisions in qu~srion should, in the interest ot 
clarity be consolidated; 
Whereas Article 72 of Regulation (EEC) No 822187 lays 
down certain rules governing the description of certain wines 
in particular cases and provides for the adoption of general 
rules on the description and presentation of certain wine 
productS; 
\Vhereas the purpose of any description and presentatic~ 
;hauid be to suoply potential hu\ ers :mu public ['''<1: 
:-!..:snonsIl,ie !~):-n:g:lni;:,in~ ::lnci ~lIrC~.I~lnc (ne t::JrK\..'t::: : 
it: ..... rOLlUI...I:S ... :)~lCcr~t:ll 'un .:~j()nn:.!~l()n nil ... : 
Uf[iClcnCl'.' <..:cJ.r anu J.(cur:Jtc III ..:n301<': [:1<.:111 lO IUrn: 
')pinion ot tne prociuCts; 
Whereas it is important to hannoniz.e as far as possible the 
various Community provisions on the description ana 
presentation of foodstuffs and particularly those on the wine 
sector; 
Whereas the Community rules on the description ana 
presentation of wines and grape musts are to a large extent 
based on the national rules fonnerly applied by the Member 
States; whereas the national rules in question were based on 
widely differing approaches; whereas some Member States 
gave priority to accurate consumer information and to the 
(') OJ No L 84, 17. 3.1987, p. 1. 
(2) OJ No L 128, 11. 5.1989, p 31. 
(') OJ No C 214,16.8 1988, p. 37 
«) OJ No L 54.5.3 1979, p. 99 
(') OJ No L 12S. 11 5.1989. P 32 freedom of acrion of the trade, \\ hile others endeavoured to 
combine these aspecrs with the need [0 protecr producers on 
(heir territory against distortions of competition; whereas, 
with the aim of reconciling these different approaches as far 
3S possible and of avoiding toO divergent interpretations, it 
was deemed appropriate to lay down fairly comprehensive 
rules on description; whereas, to ensure that these rules are 
effecrive, it should also be laid down as a principle that only 
the details specified in the rules in question or in the relevant 
implementing rules are pennirred for the description of wines 
and grape musts; 
Whereas, in the case of the description, a distinction should 
be made between mandatory infonnation necessary to 
identify the producr and optional infonnation designed 
mainly to indicate the special properties of the product or to 
charaCterize it; whereas, in view of the importance and scope 
of the problem, steps should be taken to ensure that the 
information provided is as complete as possible and that it 
takes account of the customs and traditional practices in the 
Member States and in third countries and complies with 
Community law; 
Whereas, in view of the nature of producrion conditions in 
the different wine-growing areas and ot traditional practices 
in some Member States, provision should be made to enable 
the Member States, in respecr of the productS obtained on 
their tertitoty, either to make mandatory some information 
which is optional under Community provisions, to prohibit it 
<lr (() limi( its use; whereas it must also be specified that, in 
rtie~ to ensure (he tree mm ement at goods. each Member 
:c :~l!',: r.~rrnJt tne l!'~scncnon 0: DroctuctS originating in 
:;'. ~ 'kl:1::er ')r:1[C5 :lna put 0:1 [:-.~ r.1arKet on its territory if 
;,:0 ,"ccorOJnce \\ nn Commufim rrovisions and pennirted 
la rne prouucer Member State pursuant to this 
Regui:ltion; 
Whereas, with a view to standardizing the description and 
presentation of Community wines and grape mustS intended 
for export to third countries, provision should be made for 
the possibility of laying down supplementary or exceptional 
rules in respecr of these productS insofar as the legislation of 
the third countries concerned makes this necessary; 
Whereas it is important to specify the cases in which 
indication of the borrler and of the consignor on the label is 
required by means of a code, in order to avoid confusion in 
the consumer's mind as to the real origin of the wine; whereas 
it is furthermore appropriate to regulate the cases in which, in 
order to facilitate commercial transactions, codes may be 
used on a voluntary basis to indicate infonnation on bottling' 
and on the consignor; IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 5 
No L 232/14 Official Journal of the European Communities 9. 8. S9 
Whereas Councrl Directive 79/112/ EEC uf IS D.:cembcr 
1978 on the apprOXimatIOn of the I3ws ot the Member States 
. relating to the labelling, presentation and advertising oi 
foodstuifs for sale to the ultimatc consumer (I j, ;IS bst 
amended by Directive 119/395/EEC(1), providcs ior the 
introduction of the principle oi the compulsory indication Of 
the actual alcoholic strcn;;th III all alcoholic bcver:l)!cs; 
whereas information on the alcoholic strength oi wines and 
grape musts, particularly on the actual J.lcoholic strength, 
appears necessary in order to describe on the labelling the 
narure of the product and thus to facilitate consumer choice; 
whereas provision should therefore be made that a 
compulsory indication of the actual alcoholic strength be 
given for the products in question; 
Whereas it is important that the description of wines and 
grape musts may be made in each of the ofiicial Community 
languages so as to ensure compliance with the principle of the 
free movement of goods over J.II its territory; whereJ.s it is, 
however, l1ecessary rhat the required information be 
provided in such a mJ.nner that the end user on understand it 
even if it appears on the label in a language other than the 
official language of his COUntry; whereas the names of 
geographical units should be indicated solely in the official 
language of the Member State where the production of the 
· .... ine orofthe grape must has taken place, so that the product 
thus described is pm on the market under its traditional 
name; whereas, taking into account the particular difficulties 
of understanding information in Greek which stem from the 
facr that it is not written in the Roman alphabet, 
authorization shall be given for such information to be 
repeated in one or more ocher official CommuniC)' 
languages; 
Whereas natural conditions at the place where the vineyard 
which supplied the grapes used as a raw material in their 
manufacrure is situated are a factor detennining the qualiry 
of wine and must; whereas the variety of vine from which the 
grapes used were obtained and the weather conditions during 
the year in which the grapes were harvested are also factors 
which determine the quality of a wine or must; whereas the 
name of the place where the vinevard is siruated or the name 
,i the ;eograohic:Ji lInit in which (bt riace is ioc:ttcci . 
. "):..!crner \vjth trlc r.:!Ine ,)! . ~e ':ir1(' l::tri::t·; or (:--.e 1:('::~::: \':ilic:l 
'::e ~!":tpes '. ... '~n: !!.I;-·:t.·'·r:...·~l .... ··H:~tl:tltl· !:~~or:T1:ti.t():": '.':ni(M !" 
:o:1rt{cuiariv \":llu:lt)ic t<1 the !'UfCtuScr or tile ~rociuC\: 
· .... here:ls ruies should thcretore be i:lid down concerning the lI~C ut ~u(h information in the descriptIOn of wines and gr:tpe 
musts; 
Whereas. with :t view to establishing fair conditions of 
-:ompetition between the different wines and grape musts. 
elements which arc li:tble to create confusion or blse 
opinions in the minds oi persons should be prohibited in the 
description and presentation of those products addressed [0 
such persons; whereJ.s provision should be made in 
particular for similar prohibitions on trade marks used for 
the description of wines and grape musts; whereas, with :t 
view co providing effecrive protection to geographical names 
used for the description of wine products, trade marks should 
be abolished which contain wording that is identical co :t 
geographical name used to describe a table wine, a quality 
wine produced in a specified region, hereinafter referred co as 
'qualiry \vine psr', or an imported wine, the description of 
which is regulated by Communiry provisions, without the 
product described by the trade mark in question being 
entitled to such a description; 
Whereas, however, in order to avoid excessive severity, it is 
appropriate co tolerate, in certain cases and for a trartSitional 
period, the use of. trade marks registered by 31 December 
1985 which are identical co the name of a geographical unit 
smaller than a specified region used co describe a quality wi ne 
psr or a geographiol unit used to describe a ·table wine 
referred to in Article 72 (2) of Regulation (EEC) 
No 822187; 
Whereas, for the sake of harmonization, prOV1SlOns 
'concerning the role of control authorities in the wine secror 
should also be better coordinated in the case of breach of 
Community provisions on the description and presentation 
of products in thac sector; 
Whereas the rules to be adopted concerning the presentation 
of the products referred to in this Regulation should ·at the 
same time take into account the need co ensure th;lC these 
products continue to meet high standards of qualiry, 
HAS ADOPTED THIS REGCLATION: 
TITLE I 
DESCRlI'TION 
1. This 
descnpcion: ticIe lays Article 1 
down general rules for the 
(a) in the case of produas originating within the 
Communiry: 
of productS falling within CN code 2204, 
. and 
'(I) 01 No L 33,8.2.1979, p. 1. 
(» 01 No L 186, 30. 6.1989, p. 17. of grape musts, whether concentrated .or not, as 
defined in points 2 and 6 of Annex I to Regulation 
(EEC) No 822187 and falling within CN code ex 
2009; 
(b) in the case of produCtS originating in third countries and 
fulfilling the conditions laid down in Articles 9 and 10 0 f 
the Treaty: 
of products falling \vithin CN code 2204, 
of grape musts, as defmed in point 2 of Annex I to 
Regulation (EEC) No 321/87 and falling within 
CN code ex 2009 and IP/NIlIGRC/G/4 
Page 6 
Offici:!l Journ:!l of the European Commumties No L 232/15 
ot concentrated grape musts, as defined in Article 2 
01 Counctl Regulation (EEC) No 2391189 ot" 
24 July 1989 defining certain products falling within 
CN codes 2009 and 2204 and originating in third 
Lounlfles (I) and falling within CN code ex 2009 
Howcvcr, this titlc shall not apply to: 
liqueur wines, sparkling \~incs, aer:lted sparkling wines. 
semi-sparkling wines and aerated semi-sparkling wines as 
referred to in Annex I to Regulation (EEC) No 822/87, 
including quality sparkling wines, sparkling wines, 
liqueur wines and semi-sparkling wines produced in 
specified regions. 
sparkling wines, aerated sparkling wines, semi-sparkling 
wines and aerated sparkling wines referred to in Article 2 
of Regulation (EEC) No 2391189 
2. The rules referred to in paragraph 1 shall apply as 
regards the description of the products concerned: 
(a) on the labels; 
(b) in registers, on the documenrs accompanying the 
transport of the products referred to in paragraph 1 and 
on other documents prescribed by Community 
legislation, hereinafter referred to as 'official 
documents', other than customs documents; 
(c) in commercial documents, particularly in invoices and 
delivery notes; 
(d) in advertising: material, in so far as special provision is 
made for such purpose in this Regulation_ 
3 The rules referred to in paragraph 1 shall apply to 
products held for sale and to products placed on the 
market 
.-!')'\c\cr \ lC::-:-:2c: ")r=-ues mJ.\ c'(cnl0( ::-n~n (!L(' nrO\I',jl)!>. 
p\HjCt.:nlln~ !::Z'~~:-:-:-:;'::Ion on tne i.l0l·i"i: 
, J.) products tr:msportcd: 
between two or morc establishments, 
between vineyards and wine-making plants, 
belonging to the same undertaking and situated in the 
same local administrative area; 
(b) quantities of grape musts and wines not exceeding 15 
litres per batch and not inrended for sale; 
(c) quantities of grape musts and wines intended for the 
domestic consumption of the producer and his 
employees. 
';"'here the grape musts and wines referred to in (a) and (b) 
above are labelled, the labels used must conform to the 
provisions of this Regulation_ 
(I) See plO of this Official Journal CHAPTER I 
DESCRIPTIO:"! OF PRODUCTS ORIGI:-iA TlNG WITHIN THE 
CO,\l~!uNln' 
~cctiol1 :\ 
Description of tabl~ wines 
A I. Labelling 
Arricle 2 
In the case of table wines. the description on the 
l:!belling shall include the following information: 
(a) the words 'table wine', without prejudice to the second 
sub paragraph of paragraph 3 (i); 
(b) the nominal volume of the table wine in accordance with 
Council Directive 75/106/EEC of 19 December 1974 
on the approximation of the laws of the Member States 
rdating [0 the making-up by volume of certain 
prepackaged liquids (2), as last amended by Directive 
88/316/EEC (1); 
(c) in the case of: 
containers with a nominal \olume of not more than 
60 litres: the name or business name of the bottler 
and the local administrative area or part thereof and 
the Member State in which his head office is 
sicuated, 
other containers: the name or business name of'the 
consignor and the local administrative area or part 
thereof and [he Member State in which his head 
office is situated 
Where wine is botded in, or consigned from, a local 
administrative area or part thereof Other than that 
mentioned above or a neighbouring local administrative 
:Hea. the information referred to in the first and second 
,micncs :1bo\'e shall inciude :1:1 ir.ciication of t}:e local 
:irnmlS(r:l(i\(~ :lre:! or [,aIT (ne~eaI \"here (he operation 
,,)OK plJCC :lOO. if it tOOK pi:lce 1:1 :wother lviember State, 
.in mJicJtion of (hat Sl:Jtc; 
(d) in the case of: 
(i) consignment [0 another Member State or export: 
the name of the Member State in whose territory 
the grapes were harvested and turned into wine, 
provided that both these operations took place in 
the same Member State; 
(ii) table wine which was made in a Member State 
other than thattn which the grapes were harvested: 
the words 'wine made in .. _ from grapes harvested 
in , . .' completed by the indication of the 
respective Member States; 
(iii) table wine: 
resulting from a mixture of grapes or from 
coupage of products originating in more than 
one Member State, or 
(l) OJ No L 42,15 2. 1975, p 1 
(') OJ No L 143, 10 6 1988, P 26 IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 7 
NoL232116 Official Journal of the European Communities 9.8 89 
n:sultin~ from coupage of a c:lble wine rcierred 
co in the first indent, with a cable \\lne reierred 
to in (ii), 
the words 'blend of \\ ines from different countries 
of the European Communic}·; 
(c) in che c:lse of the tJble wines referred to in (he third 
subparagraph of point 13 of Annex I to Regulation 
(EEC) No 822/87: the word 'Retsina'; 
(0 in the case of table wines obtained in Spain by mixing 
red wines with white wines: the words '\ ino tinto de 
mezcla' in Spanish territory; 
(g) the actual alcoholic strength by volume. 
2. [n the case of 
labelling may be 
infonnation: table wines, the description on the 
supplemented by the following 
(a) a statement as to whether the wine is red, rose or white 
or, in the case of Spain, a mixture of red table wine and 
white table wine; 
(b) a brand name, in accordance with the conditions laid 
down in Article 40; 
(c) the names or business names of the natural or legal 
persons or group of persons involved in the distribution 
of the table wine in question, and the local 
administrative area or part thereof in which their head 
offices are situated; 
(d) a distinCtion awarded to one of the persons or to the 
group of persons referred to in (c) by an official body or a 
body officially recognized for the purpose, where this is 
likely to enhance the reputation of the table wine 
concerned and provided that such distinction is 
govern!!d by implementing rules or, failing this, by 
provisions of the Member State concerned; 
(c) where the table wine is not consigned to another 
~{ember State or exported :lOd if [he LOnditions bid 
:O\\-nin o3.ra{!.rJon l ~J;(ti': ,:--.t..iiiit! ~:-'':~: t!:~i:t:~:..:ci::~e 
::~mt: tH [he i\it::ni:-er ":'=:He ~:: ~ :-:tl .... r:· :-~: ::..: ~::-J=-("; 
(t) certaIn anhl~ tical data tther than the Jctuai :llcoholic 
strength by volume in so far as such information is 
governed by implementing rules; 
(g) a recommendation to che tonsumer as to the use of the 
WIDe; 
(h) details as to: 
the type of product, 
the particular colour of the table wine, 
in so far as this infonnarion is governed by implementing 
rules or, failing this, by provisions of the Member State 
concerned. However, the use of this infonnation may be 
confined to the table wines referred to III 
paragraph 3; 
(i) the lower-case letter 'e', indicating that the prepackages 
satisfy the conditions laid down In Directive 
75/106/EEC as regards filling 3 In the case of table wines described in accordance \\ ith 
Article 72 (2) and (3) of Regulation (EEC) No 822/87, the 
description may be further supplemented by the following 
information: 
(,t) {he name of a geographical unit which is smaller than the 
~1ember St:lte, in accordance with the conditions laid 
Jown in Article 4; 
( b l the name of one or (\\'0 vine varieties, in accordance with 
the conditions laid down in Article 5; 
(cl the vintage year in accordance with che conditions laid 
down in Article 6; 
(d) details regarding the methOd of produCtion of the table 
wine as described in a list to be adopted. This list may 
include only those descriptions which are governed, as 
to the conditions for their use, by provisions of the 
producer Member States; 
(el an award granted by an official body or a body 
recognized for the purpose to a specified quantity of 
table wine, provided thac the information is 
accompanied by a statement of the vintage year and the 
award can be proved by an appropriate document. 
The Member States shall notify the Commission of any 
awards that may be granted to table wines in their 
territory and of the rules that are applied in this 
connection; 
(E) a statement that the wines were bortled: 
either at the vineyard where the grape's used were 
harvested and made into wine, or 
by a group of vineyards, or 
in an undertaking situated in the wine-growing area 
indicated, wich which che vineyards where che 
grapes used were harvested are connected as 
members of a group of vineyards and which made 
wine from the said grapes; 
l'o 
',:! 'I;': n ;rne nr the '. ine' :lrd or J;roup of vineyards where 
::~ (;l!:e ".Ille In qucs:lon was made, where this is likel\ 
'0 cnnancc the reputation of the wine and in so far as 
such information is governed by implementing rules or, 
failing this, by provisions of the producer Member 
State; 
(h) information concerning: 
the histoty of the y,me in question, the undertaking 
of the bottler or an undertaking of a natural or legal 
person or group of persons involved in the 
distribUtion of the wine, 
the natural or technical conditions governing the 
production of the wine, or 
the ageing of the wine, 
provided that this information is used in accordance 
with the conditions laid down by implementing rules; 
(i) the tenn: 
'Landwein' for table wines originating in the Federal 
Republic of Gennany, IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 8 
9 S.::I9 Official Journal uf the Eurupean Communities No L 232/17 
" in de pays' for t::tble wines ori~in:lting in Fr::tnce or 
Luxembourg, 
'vino tipico' for t::tblc wines origin:l!in~ in Italy or, 
either as an addition to or in place of this term, the 
words: 
·I.andwein· for rable wines originating in the 
prOYlnce of Bulzano, 
'vin de pays' for table \\ ines originating in the Val 
d'Aosta region, 
'ovo~a(Jia Ka-ra napaoooT]', 'oivo<; -rOTClK6<;' for 
table wines originating in Greece, 
'vino de la tierra' for cable wines originaring In 
Spain, 
'vinho regional' for cable wines ongmating in 
Por-rugal, from che beginning of che second scage of 
transition laid down for Porcugal, 
where the producer Member States concerned have laid 
down rules for use in accordance with the conditions 
specified in Article 4 (3): where such rules also provide 
for a control number, that number' must be indicated. 
For table wines described by one of the terms in the 
preceding subparagraph, the term 'cable wine' shall not 
be rompulsory. 
Article 3 
1. Only the information specified in Article 2 shall be 
allowed for the description on the labelling of table wines 
However: 
additional rules or exceptions may be laid down in 
respect of table wines intended for export, in so far as the 
legislation of third countries makes this necessary, 
pending application of Community provisions on dietetic 
foodstuffs, Member States mav, in respect of table wines 
:TI3rKeCeci in their cerritorv '1iio" InfOrmatiOn to be given 
:) lO {ne <.iictctlc u~c or ~LIU1 :~:-,~ !UC(S 
In che case or cabic wines oor:l1:1cti <111 rheir cerriton. 
\Iember ::'tates ma, make compulsorv, ciispense wirh or 
restrict the use of certain p~rricul~rs r~fer-red to in 
Article 2 (2) and (3). 
3 Each Member State shall allow the description of table 
wines which originate in other Member States and are 
distributed in its territory, provided such description 
confor-rns co Community legislation and is allowed in the 
producer Member State ITI accordance with this 
Regulation. 
4. In accordance with detailed rules to be laid down, a 
code: 
(a) shall be used in labelling the table wines referred to in 
Article 2 (1) (d) (ii) and (iii) to give infor-rnation 
concerning the head office of the bottler or the consignor 
and, where appropriate, information concerning the 
place of bottling or consignment; (b) \hall be used in labelling a table wine co give full or 
partial information concernmg the name of a specified 
regIon as defined in Article 3 of Council Regulation 
(EEC) No 823/87 of 16 March 1987 laying down 
speCial provisions rel:ltIng to qualitv wines produced in 
'ipwlied regions (I), :IS amended bv Regulation (EEC) 
;-.io 204 1 1119 ('); huwever, Member States may stipulatc 
other :lppropriatc measurcs for their own territory in 
order [0 aVOId confusion with the specified region in 
question; 
(c) ma~, without prejudice to the provisions in (a) and (b) 
and provided the Member State within whose territory 
the table wine is botrlcd has so authorized, be used to 
give the information referred to in Arricle 2 (1) (c) Such 
use shall be subject to the condition chat the label gives in 
full the name or business name of a person or group of 
persons Other than the bottler involved in the 
commercial distribution of the table wine and the name 
of the local adminstrative area or parr thereof in \:Vhich 
the head office of the person or group of persons is 
siruated. 
5. The information specified: 
in Article 2 (1) shall be given in one or more other official 
languages of the Community so that the fInal ronsumer 
can easily understand each of these items of 
information, 
in Anicle 2 (2) and (3) shall be given in one or more other 
official languages of the Communit} 
Notwithstanding the first subparagraph: 
(a) an official language of the Member State of origin shall 
be used: 
for the name of a geographical unit which is smaller 
than the Member State, as referred [0 in 
Article 2 (3i (a), 
inr rhe information in resoecr of bottling, as referred 
,) I" :'.nick 2 (3)' (f), :lnci -
r 'i~e name of the vine'. :1ra or ~roUD of vineyards 
:~:crni to In Articie 2 (3;:: . . 
~uch information may: 
be repeated in one or more other official languages of 
the Community for table wines originarin'g in 
Greece, or 
be given solely in another official language of the 
Community, where the latter is equated with the 
official language in the parr of the territory of the 
Member State of origin in which the geographical 
unit referred to is situated, \\ here these practices are 
traditional and customary in the Member State 
concerned; 
(b) one of the terms mentioned in Article 2 (3) (i) shall be 
indicated in accordance with the provisions laid doWn 
therein. 
(I) 01 No L 84, 27. 3 1987, p. 59 
(l) OJ No L 202,14 7. 1989, p. 1 IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 9 
No L 232118 Official Journal of tile European Communities 9.8.89 
Such an indication may he repeated in one or more other 
official languages of the Community for table wines 
originating in Greece; 
(c) it may he decided that the information as [0: 
the type of product or a particular colour, 3S referred 
[0 in Article 2 (2) (h), 
the method of production of the table wine, ;IS 
referred [0 in Article 2 (3) (d), and 
the natural or technical conditions governing the 
production or the ageing of the table wine, as 
referred to in Article 2 (3) (h), 
shall be provided solely in one official language of the 
Member State of origin. 
(d) Member States may permit: 
the information referred to in the first indent of (a) or 
in the first sentence of (b), in the case of table wines 
produced and put on the market in their territory, 
and 
the other information referred to in the first 
subparagraph, in the case of table wines put on the 
market in their territoty, 
to be given also in a language other than an official 
language of the Communiry where the use of such 
language is traditional and customary in the Member 
State concerned or in a parr of its territory. 
For the description of table wines intended for exporr. 
provision may be made under the implementing rules for 
other languages to be used. 
Article 4 
In the descriDtion of a table wine on tne bbellim;, the 
::~!mc or ;1 ·:..:('\)~~r~tDnic:! l::-:I~ ''\"nicn !-; -;;:1:liier ~h3n r:~': 
. . · .. ~r.:.c.:n co meJ.n t!~c n:!n~'~ or: 
,\ smali locality or group· ot such locaiities, 
a local administrative area or part thereof, 
a wine-growing subregion or parr thereof, 
- a region. other than a specified region. 
The geographical units referred to in the first subparagraph 
shall constitute production areas within the meaning of the 
first subparagraph of Article 72 (3) of Regulation (EEC) 
No 822187. 
2_ In the case of table wines produced in their territory 
and described in accordance with Article 72 (2) and (3) of 
Regulation (EEC) No 822/87, the producer Member States 
may prohibit the use of one or more names of geographical 
units which are smaller than the Member State, as referred to 
in paragraph 1. 3. The rules on use referred [0 in Article 2 (3) (i) shall 
provide that the terms be used in conjunction with a speCific 
geographical reference and reserved for table wines meeting 
certain production requirements, particularly as regards vine 
\·arictlcs, minimum natural alcoholic strength by volume anJ 
organoleptic characteristics. 
However. the above rules on use may provide for exemption 
from the requirement to use the term 'ovol1Cloiu KU'6. 
rrup6.50ClTl'. in conjunction with a specific geographical 
reference, when it supplements the word 'Retsina'. 
4. The use of one of the names referred to in paragraph 1 
to describe a table wine shall'be subject to the condition that 
it cannot be identified: 
either with the name of a production area of another table 
wine to which the Member State concerned has ascribed 
one of [he terms 'Landwein', 'v in de pays', 'vino [ipico', 
'ovol1umu Ku,a 7tup6:50CJTl', 'olvo<; "tomKo<;', 'vino de la 
rierra' or, from the beginning of the second stage of 
transition for Porrugal, 'vinho regional', 
or with the set of particulars giving the ·geographical 
designation of a qualiry wine psr, named after the 
specified region, or, where· appropriate, named In 
accordance with the provisions of Article 13 (1), 
or with [he description of an imporred wine referred to in 
Article 26, 
and that there is no risk of confusion with a quality wine psr 
or with an imported wine. 
However, until 31 Augus[ 1991, it shall be permissible to use 
the names of the following specified regions'to describe table 
wines: 
Moselle ltixembourgeoise, 
Pu:;lie, 
.\huzzi. 
Monferrato, 
Friuli, 
Ischia. 
Article S 
1. The name of a vine variety, as referred to in 
Article 2 (3) (b), to describe a table wine may be used on the 
bbelling only if: 
. (a) that variety is listed as a recoinmend~d or authorized 
variery in the classification of vine varieties drawn up in 
accordance with Article 13 of Regulation (EEC) 
No 822/87 for the administrative lUlit in which [he 
grapes used to produce the table wine in question were 
harvested; IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 10 
()llIclal Journal uf the European t~ol11munl!ie~ No L 232119 
(b) the name oi the varietr i~ that ~Iven: 
in the dasstilcation of vim: varietie~ for Ihe 
aJministrative unit rcierrcd [0 in (a), 
where appropriate, on a list oi svnonyms 10 he 
JJopt<:d: thi~ Its[ may prO\'ide that :J given synonym 
may be used only [() describe ;1 tahle \\'lI1e produced 
in the areas of production in which such use is 
tr:Jdition:t1 and customary; 
(c) with the exception of any produas used for sweetening, 
the t:Jble wine concerned is made entirely from grapes of 
the variety specified; 
(d) that variety determines the nature of the table wine in 
question; 
(e) it is accompanied by the name of a geographical unit 
which is smaller than the Member State concerned, 
within the meaning of Article 4 (1); 
(f) the name of that variety does not c.ause confusion with 
the name of a specified region or geographical unit used 
to describe a qualiry wine psr or an imported wine. 
2. Not\vithstanding paragraph 1 and subjea to Article 7, 
producer Member States may allow the indication of: 
the names of t\vo vine varieties for one and the same table 
wine, provided that it is obtained entirely from the 
varieties named, with the exception of any produas used 
for sweetening, or 
the names of one vine variery, if at least 85 % of the 
product concerned is obtained, after deduaion of the 
quantity of the products used for possible sweetening, 
from grapes ot the variery nJmed, and provided thJt the 
';:IrIC[',' detcrmines [ne n:lture or the product in Question . 
. ir 
the nJmc ()[ one varicty ciassiiicd as a tcmporariiy 
authorized variery \11 accordance with Article 11 (2) (b) 
of Council Regulation (EEC) No 2389/89 of 24 July 
'1989 on general rules for the classification of vine 
varieties (I), for a period of 15 years or less from the date 
of such classification, where it was traditional in the 
Member State concerned to indicate the name of that 
variety, or 
the name of one variery referred to in the first indenr of 
Article 13 (2) of Regulation (EEC) No 2389/89 for a 
period to be determined by the Member State concerned 
but not exceeding five years, subject to this period being 
extended on the basis of the Commu.nity provisions 
concerning examination of vine varieties' suitability for 
cultivation, provided that: 
<I) ~ p. 1 of this Official Journal. .;uluvation ot tillS v.mcty IS authorized for a limited 
area, 
the competent authorities of the Member State 
which authorized cultivation ot this variery carry out 
the Il1speaion referred to in Article 13 (3) of the 
,liJovcmentioned Regulation. 
Illlitcllilln 011 the I.lbcl of the name of this variety is 
,lLwmpanied bj' a reference to the experimental 
nature of the cultivaClon of the variety concerned. 
Articll! 6 
1. ~1ention of the vintage year 'as referred to in 
Amcle 2 (3) (c) on the labels oi table \'lines shall be allowed 
only if all the grapes used to produce the table wine 
concerned were harvested in the year to be shown. 
2. Notwithstanding paragraph 1 and subject to Article. 7, 
producer Member States may allow the indication of the 
vintage if at least 85 % of the table wine concerned is 
obtained, after deduaion of the quantity of any products 
used for sweetening, from grapes harvested in the year to be 
shown, 
Article 7 
The first subparagraph of Article 72 (3) of Regulation (EEC) 
No 822/87 and Articles 5 (2) and 6 (2) of this Regulation' 
may be applied simultaneously only if at lease 85 % of the 
table wine resulting from the coup age comes from the 
produaion area and the vine variety given in the description 
of the table wine and is of the vintage year given' therein. 
.\, ll. Offici:!l documenls and registers 
;\mci.: S 
1. In the case of table wines, the description in the official 
documents shall include the following information: 
(a) the words 'vin de table' or, for table wines produced in 
Spain by mixing red table wine and white table wine, the 
words 'vino tinto de mezcla'; 
(b) a statement as to whether the wine is red, rose or white 
or, in the case of Spain, a mixture of red table wine and 
white table wine; 
(c) in the case of: 
(i) consignment to another Member State or export: 
the name of the Member State in whose territory 
the grapes were harvested and turned into wine, 
provided that both these operations took place in 
the same Member State; IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 11 
1':0 L 232120 Official J<)urnal of Ihe European Communities 9 tl S9 
(ii) IJble wine which \\as made in a Member SI:Ht: 
other than that in which Ihe grapes were harvested: 
the words 'wine made in . from grapes 
harvested in . 'compieted by the indic.:Hion ot 
the respective Member Slates: 
(iii) lable wine: 
resulting from a mixlure of grapes or (rom 
coupage of producls originating in more Ihan 
one Member Stalc, 
or 
resulting from coupage of a table winc reierred 
to in the first indent with a table wine referred 
to in (ii), 
the words 'blend of wines from different countries 
of the European Community'; 
(d) in the case of the table wines referred to in the third 
subparagraph of point 13 of Annex I to Regulation 
(EEC) No 822187: the word 'Retsina'. 
2. The description of table wines in the official documents 
shall also include the information specified in Article 1 (2) 
and (3) and set out below, in so far as it appears, or is 
intended to appear, on the labels: 
(a) the vintage year; 
(b) the name of a geographical unit which is smaller than the 
Member State concerned; 
(c) the name of one or two vine varieties; 
(d) a statement as to the method of production or the type of 
producr, except as to the residual sugar content; 
(e) as appropriate; the terms 'Landwein', 'vin de pays', 'vino 
tipico', 'ovo~uaiu Ku'ta 7tap6.30aTj', 'oivo.:; 't07ttKO':;', 
'vino de la tierra', and, from the beginning of the second 
stage of transition for Portugal, 'vinho regional', or 
corresponding terms in an official 1:1Ogualic of the 
r:nmmunit\ : 
. j\ l'rnln~ tnt:' r[OL1uctlon I ,; :f~e 11 lnc 
Article 9 
1. In the case of table wines, the description in the 
registers kept by producers shall include the information 
specified in: 
Article 8 (1) (a) and (b), 
Article 8 (2), in so far as it is intended to appear on the 
label or, in the absence of a label, in the document 
accompanying transport 
2. In the case of table \vines, the description in the 
registers kept by persons other than producers shall 
include: 
the information specified in Article 8 (1), 
the number of the document accompanying transport 
and the date on which it was drawn up. A. Ill. Commercial documenls 
Ar/iell: 10 
Where: an ;JccompJnving document has not been 
Jr;l\\ n lip for a t:lblt: wine, the description in the commercl:l1 
Jocuments referred to in Article 1 (2) (c) shall comprise: 
the inform:i!ion specified in Anicle 8 (1), and 
the information specified in Article 8 (2) in so far as it 
appears on the labelling 
2 Where the description. of the table wines In the 
commercial documents als.o includes the information 
specified in Article 2, such information must conform co 
Articles 4 to 7 and 40 
3. In the case of table wines distributed in their territory, 
Member States may allow the information specified in Article 
2 to be given in the commercial documents in the form of a 
code. This code must be such as to enable the inspection 
authority to identify rapidly the description of the cable wine 
concerned. 
Section B 
Description of quality wines produced in specified regions 
B. I LalxUing 
Article 11 
1. In the case of quality wines psr, the description on the 
labelling shall include the following information: 
i:l j the nJme or the specified region of origin; 
,. (;:1<: or tt·.t! expressIons reierred to in the second indent Ot 
the tlrst subpara~:lpn of Article 15 (7) of Reguiation 
(EEC) No 823/87; 
(c) the nominal volume of the quality wine psr In 
accordance with the provisions of 
Directive 75/106/EEC; 
(d) in the case of: 
containers with a nominal volume of not more than 
60 litres: the name or business name of the bot'tler 
and the local administrative area or part thereof and 
the Member State in which his head office is 
situated, 
other containers: the name or business name of the 
consignor and the local administrative area or part 
thereof and the Member State in which his head 
office is situated. 
Where wine is bottled in, or consigned from, a local 
administrative area or part thereof other than that 
mentioned above or a neighbouring local administrative 
area, the information referred to in the Hrst and second IP/NIlIGRC/G/4 
Page 12 
OfflciJI Journal of the EuropeJn Cornmunnics No L 232/21 
indents :Jbove shJII include an indication of the local 
admiOlStratl'·c :sre:s or p:Ht thercot where the operation 
took pl:sce: :snd. if It cook place tn another Member State. 
an indic:sclOn of that St:1((:; 
(c) in the case or consignment to anochcr Member Scace or 
export: the name oi the Member St;)[e in which the 
speCified rC(!lon I~ sltu:sted: 
(f) the actual alcoholic stren~th by volume. 
2. In the case: of qualiry wines psr, the description on the 
labelling may be supplemented by the following 
information: 
(a) a sratement as to wherher rhe wine IS red, white or 
rose; 
(b) the vinrage year, in accordance with the conditions laid 
down in Anicle 15; 
(c) a brand name, in accordance with the conditions laid 
down in Article 40; 
(d) the names or business names of the natural or legal 
persons or group of persons involved in the distribution 
of the quality wine psr in question and the local 
administrative area or pan thereof in which their head 
offices are sitUated; . 
(e) a distinction awarded to one of the persons or to the 
group of persons referred to in (d) by an official body or 
a body officially recognized for the purpose, where this 
is likely to enhance the reputation of the quality wine psr 
concerned and provided that such a distinction is 
governed by implementing rules or, failing this, by the 
provisions of the Member State concerned; 
(f) the name of the Member State of origin, in so far as 
paragraph 1 (el does not require this to be given; 
(g) cerrain anal~lical data other thJn the aCtual alcoholic 
o..:rrenf!rn bv volume. ::1 so tJf ;is SUcr1 i;1r'orm:aion 1;\ 
,!\) .1 recommendatlon to the consumer as to the use of th..: 
wine; 
(i) add.itional details of a traditional kind, provided that 
tHey are used in the manner prescribed by the laws of the 
producer Member State and'are entered in a list to be 
adopted; 
(j) the Community expression 'quality wine produced 
in a specified region', or 'qualiry wine psr' if it does 
not appear pursuant to paragraph 1 (b), or 
a specific traditional expression if it does not appear 
pursuant to paragraph 1 (b); 
(k) details as to: 
the method of production, 
the type of product, 
the panicular colour of the quality wine psr, In so tar;]s thiS tnformation IS prescribed in Community 
legislation or by the producer Member State. However, 
the use of such information mJ!· be prohibited in the 
Jescnptlon 0/ quality wines psr originating in a specified 
region where it is not tradition a! and customary; 
'I i the name 01;1 gcogr:lphicJI unit which is sm:lller than the 
'pecliicd n;glon. HI accordJnce with the conditions laid 
down tn Article 13; 
(m) the name of the vineyard or group of vineyards where the 
quality wine psr in question was made, where this is 
likely to enhance the reputauon of the wine and in so far 
as such information is governed bv implementing rules 
or, failing this, by provisions of the-producer Member 
States: 
(n) the n3me of one or twO vine varieties, in 3ccordance with 
the conditions laid down in Article 14; 
(0) a qualiry control number al10tted by an official body to 
the quality wine psr in question; 
(p) an award granted by ap official body or a body officially 
recognized for the purpose to the quality wine psr ill 
question, provided that the aV/ard can be proved by an 
appropriate docUment; 
(q) a statement that the wines were bottled: 
either at the vineyard where the grapes used were 
harvested and made into wine, 
or by a group of vineyards, 
or in an undertaking situated in the specified region 
indicated or in the immediate vicinity of that region, 
with which the vineyards where the grapes used 
where harvested are conneCted a"s members of a 
group of vineyards, and which made wine from the 
said grapes; 
-::.,rmJ'IOI1 in respect of hottiin 1:1 a specified region, 
--'".'hl<:-1 I:~;H Ihe InciicHlOI1I'; ,:~iltionai and customary 
-: ::-:..: ~:",:cl!lcd rc~ion In qucstton: 
,,;: ,:,e number of the container or the number of the lot; 
(t) information concerning: 
the history of the wine in question, the undertaking 
of the bottler or an undertaking of a natural or legal 
person or group of persons involved in the 
distribution of the wine, 
the natural or technical conditions governing t~e . 
production of the wine, or 
the ageing of the wine, 
provided that this information is used in accordance 
with the conditions laid down by implementing rules;. 
(u) the lower-case letter 'e', indicating that the prepackages 
satisfy the conditions laid down in Directive 
75/106/EEC as regards filling. IP/NI1 IGRC/G/4 
Page 13 
No L 232122 ()fficial Journ31 of the Europe:m Communities 9. S. S9 
Arllcle 12 
1. Only the information specified 10 Article 1 I shall be 
allowed for the deSCription on the label of a qualitv wine 
psr. 
However: 
additional rules or exceptions m3Y be laid down 10 
respect of quality wines psr intended for export, in so far 
as the legislation of third countries makes this 
necessary, 
pending applicarion of Community provisions on dietetic 
foodstuffs, Member States ma)', in respect of quality 
wines psr marketed in their terrItOry, allow information 
to be given as to the dietetic use of such products, 
Member States may allow the statement of the specified 
region referred to in Article 11 (1) (a) to be accompanied 
by a statemenr of the name of a larger geographical unit of 
which the specified region in question is a part, in order to 
indicate its whereabouts, provided, however, that the 
conditions governing use of the name of the said specified 
region and of the name of the said geographical unit are 
complied with. 
2. In the case of qualiry wines psr obtained on their 
territory, Member States may make compulsory, dispense 
with or restrict the use of certain particulars referred to in 
Article 11 (2), except for those referred to in the first indent 
of (j) thereof. 
3. Each Member State shall allow the description of 
qualiry wines psr which originate in other Member States and 
are distributed in its territOry, provided such description 
conforms to Community legislation and is allowed in the 
producer ~-1ember State In .1(cordancc with this 
Re~ui;l(ion. 
.1 !n acconhncc with the tiC{~l:~J ruks to be l.llci ciown.:l 
cocie 
(a) shall be used in labelling a qu:liiry wine psr, to give full or 
partial information concerning the name of a specified 
region as defined in Article 3 of Regulation (EEC) 
No 823/87 other than the indication which may be used 
for the quality wine psr in question. However, Member 
States may stipulate other appropriate measures for 
their own territory in order to avoid confusion with the 
specified region in question; 
(b) may, wichout prejudice to (a) and provided the Member 
State within whose territory the quality wine psr is 
bottled has so authorized, be used to give the 
information referred to in Article 11 (1) (d). Sueh use 
shall be subject to the condition that the label gives in 
full the name or business name of a person or group of 
persons other than the bottler' involved in the commercial distribution of the qualiry wine psr and the 
local administr:Hive area or part thereof in which the 
head office of the person or group is situated. 
5, The information specified: 
in Article 11 (1) shall be given in one or more other 
official bnguages of the Community so that the iln31 
consumer can easdy understand each of these ieems oi 
information. 
in Article 11 (2) shall be given in one or more ocher 
official languages of the Community. 
Notwithstanding the [irse sUbparagraph: 
(a) an official language of the Member State of origin shall 
be used for: 
the name of the specified region in which the quality 
wine psr concerned originates, 
the name of a geographical unit which is smaller than 
the specified region as referred to in Anicle 11 (2) 
(I), 
the name of the vineyard or group of vineyards as 
referred to in Article 11 (2) (m), and 
information in respect of bottling as referred to in 
Article 11.(2) (q). 
Such information may: 
be repeated in one or more official languages of the 
Community for qualiry wines psr originating in 
Greece, 
be given solely in another official language of the 
Communiry, where such language is equated with 
the official language in that pan of the territory of 
the Member State of origin in which'the specified 
.region referred to is situated, if use of that language 
is traditional anci customary in the Member State 
..:onccrned; 
1.. !nJi':;Jcion 0[' one 0:' :::c specific traditional expressions 
~elcrred to in ~~:~ie 15 (2) of Regulation (EEC) 
No 823/87 mal" be gil'en solely in the official language 
used in accordance with the provisions laid down in 
Article 15 (2). 
Such informarion may be repeated in one or more other 
official languages of the Community for quality wines 
psr originating in Greece; 
(cl it may be decided that the information as to: 
the method of production, the type of product or a 
particular colour as referred to in' Article 11 (2) 
(k), 
and 
the natural or technical conditions governing the 
production or the ageing of the qualiry wine psr, as 
referred to in Article 11 (2) (c), 
shall be provided solely in one official language of the 
Member-State of origin; IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 14 
9. 8. li~ Official Journ:11 01 the European Communllles No L 232/23 
(d) Member Scates may permic: 
che information referred to in che first and second 
mdents of (a) or in the first sentence of (b), in che C:l~e 
of quality wines psr produced and puc on che m:lrkec 
in their terricory, 
and 
the ocher informacion r.:ferred to ill (he {irsc 
subparagraph, in the case of quality wines psr put on 
the market in their territo~y, 
co be given also in a language ocher than an official 
language of rhe Communicy where the use of thac 
language is traditional and cuscomary in the Member 
Stace concerned or in a part of ics terricory. 
For the description of quality wines psr intended for export, 
provision may be made under the implementing rules for 
other languages to be used. 
Article 13 
1. In the description of aquality wine psr on the labelling, 
the name of a 'geographical unit which is smaller than the 
specified region', as referred co in Article 11 (2) (1), shall be 
taken to mean· the name of: 
a small locality or group of localities, 
a local administrative area or pan thereof,. 
a wine·growing subregion or part thereof. 
2. Producer Member States may allocate the name of a 
geographical unit which is smaller than che specified region in 
question to quality wine psr provided chat: 
this geographical unit is well defined, 
all the ~rapes from which the wines have been produced 
I)ric.in::lte in that Ul11t. 
3. \X'here a qU:llity wine psr IS obtained irom products 01 
grapes harvested in different geographical units as referred co 
in paragraph 1 situated within the same specified region, the 
only information allowed in addition to the name of the 
'specified region shall be the name of the larger geographical 
unit covering all the wine-producing areas concerned. 
However, subject to Article 16, producer Member States 
may authorize for designation of a quality wine psr the use 
of: 
(a) the name of a geographical unit as referred to in 
paragraph 1 when the wine has been sweetened with a 
product made in the same specified region; 
(b) the name of a geographical unit as referred to in 
paragraph 1 where the wine is obtained from a mixture 
of grapes, grape musts, new wines still in fermentation 
or, until 31 August 1991, wines, originating in the 
g~ographical unit the name of which is to be used for ·the deslgna[lon, Wllh a product obtained in the same 
speCified regIOn but outSide that unit, provided that ac 
leasc 85 % of the qualic\' wine psr concerned is obtained 
from grapes picked in the geogrJphical unir the name of 
which it bears: 
:(! Ihe Ilame of ;\ ge()).:rapnlcal unit ;\S referred to in 
paragraph 1 _ together With Ihe name of the loc:ll 
:ldministrative :trea or part therw! or of one of the local 
administrative areas into which that geographical unit 
extends, provided that: 
such a provision hJS been traditional and customary 
and was provided for in the rules of the Member 
States concerned beiore 1 September 1976, and 
a name of a local administrative area or part thereof 
or one of the names of such' areas appearing in a list 
to be drawn up is used as being representative of all 
the local :tdministrative areas over whose area that 
geographical unit eXtends. 
Producer Member States shall draw up the list of names of 
local administrative areas, as referted to in the second indent 
above, and shall forward it to the Commission. 
4. The name of a specified region and the name of a 
geographical unit as referred to in paragraph 1 may not be 
conferred on: 
a wine resulting from the mixture of a quality wine psr 
with a product obtained outside the specified region in 
question, 
a quality wine psr which has been sweetened with a 
product obtained outside the specified region in 
question, 
unless these wines are on the list to be drawn up pursuant to 
Article 6 (5) of Regulation (EEC) No 823/87. 
i'he 1;,Hnc ot :t -:;ne variety as referred to in 
Article 11 (2) (11) to describe a quality wine psr may be used 
on the labelling only if: 
(a) that variety is on the list drawn up by the Member States 
pursuant to Article 4 (1) . of Regulation (EEC) 
No 823/89 designating the vine varieties which are 
suitable for producing each of the quality wines psr 
produced in their territory; 
(b) the name of the variety appears: 
as one of the recommended or authorized varieties in 
the classification of vme varieties for the 
administrative unit concerned, 
where appropriate, on a list of synonyms to be 
adopted; this list may provide that a given synonym 
may be used only to describe a quality wine ·psr 
produced in the areas of production in which such 
use is traditional and customary; IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 15 
No L 232124 O~:icial Journal of che European Communities 9.8. 89 
(c) wich the excepcion of any products used for sweetening, 
che quality wine psr is made entirely from grapes of che 
variety specified; 
(d) ch:!! variecy decermines che naCllrc of che qualic\' wine psr 
in question; 
(e) che name of ch:!t variety does not cause confusion wich 
che name of a specified region or geographical unit used 
co describe anorher quality wine psr or an imported 
wine. 
2. Notwithstanding paragraph 1 and subject to Article 
16, producer Member States may allow the indicacion of: 
the names of two vine varieties for one and che same 
quality wine psr provided that it is obtained entirely from 
the varieties named, .... ith the exception of the products 
used for possible sweetening, or 
the name of one vine variety, if at least 85 % of the 
product concerned is obtained, after deduction of the 
quantity of the products used for possible sweetening, 
from grapes of the variety named, and provided thac the 
variety determines the nature of the product in question, 
or 
the name of one vine variety classified as a temporarily 
authorized variety in accordance Mch Article 11 (2) (b) 
of Regulation (EEC) No 2389/89, for a period of 15 
years or less, from the date of such classification, where it 
was traditional ,in the Member State concerned to 
indicate the name of that variety, or 
the name of one variety referred to in the first indent of 
Article 13 (2) of Regulation (EEC) No 2389/89 for a 
period to be determined by the Member State concerned 
but not exceeding five years, subject to this period being 
extended on the basis of the Community provisions 
concerning eX:1minarion of "ine \'arietles for 5uicabilitv 
;~,: cuici":ltlOn_ r.ro\'\ci~J th:lt: 
cultivation of this variety is authorized for a iimited 
area, 
the competent authorities of the Member State which 
authorized cultivation of this variety alrry out the 
inspection referred co in Article 13 (3) of the 
abovementioned Regulation, 
indication on the label of the name of this variety is 
accompanied by a reference to the experimental 
nature of the cultivation of the variety concerned. 
Article 15 
1. Mention of the vintage year as referred co in 
Arricle 11 (2) (b) on the labels of quality wines psr shall be allowed only if all the grapes used to produce the quality wine 
psr concerned were harvested in that year. 
2. Notwichstanding paragraph 1 and subject to Article 
16, producer Member Staces may allow an inaialtion ot' che 
"image if :H leasc SS % of che quality wine psr concerned IS 
obc;l1ncJ, after deduction of che quantity of the products uscJ 
for possible sweetening, from grapes harvested in the ye3r co 
be shown. 
Article 16 
Point (a) of the second subpar?graph of Anicle 13 (3), che 
second indent of Article 14 (Z) and Anicle 15 (2) may be 
applied simultaneously only if at least 85 % of the quality 
wine psr resulting from the mixture comes from the 
geographical unit which is smaller than the specified region. 
from the vine variety and from the vintage year given in the 
description of the quality wine psr. 
B. 1I. Official documents ,and registers 
Article 17 
1. In the case of quality Mnes psr, the description in the 
official documents shall include the following 
information: 
(a) the words 'quality wine psr'; 
(b) where appropriate, one of the expressions referred to in 
the second indent of the first, sub paragraph of 
Anicle 15 (7) of Regulation (EEC) No 823/87; 
(c) the name of [he specified region; 
(d) a statement as to whether the wine is red, rose or 
white; 
c': in the ca:;c DC' consign..:ents to another Member State or 
,:xPOrt: [:1<: r.:lme oi c~.e Member State to which tr.e 
specitied region beiongs. 
2. The description of quality wines psr in the official 
documents shall also include (he information ,specified in 
Article 11 (2) and set out below, in so far as it appears or is 
intended to appear on the labelling: 
(a) the vintage year; 
(b) specific details of a traditional kind for the purpose of 
indicating quality; . 
(c) a statement as to the medlOd of production, a particular 
colour, or (he type of product except as regards the 
residual sugar coment; 
(d) the name of a geographical unit which is smaller than the 
specified region; 
(el the ~ame of one or two vin~ variCrles; 
(f) the, particulars of the natural or techrucal conditions 
governing (he production of (he Moe. IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 16 
9. S. 89 Official Journal of (he EuropeJn Communllics No L 232125 
Arlicie 18 
1. In (he case of quality wines psr. the description in (he 
registers kcpt by producers shall include (he information 
specified in: 
Article 17 (1) (a), (b), (c) and (d). 
Arricle 17 f 2), in so far:ls it is intended to :lppcar on (he 
IJbelling or. In the absence of labelling. in the document 
accompanying transport. 
2. [n the case of quality wines psr, the description in the 
registers kept by persons Other than producers shall 
include: 
the information specified in Article 17 (1), 
the number of the document accompanying transport 
and the date on which it was drawn up. 
B. rn. CommorciaI do<umonls 
Article 19 
1. \"(7here a document accompanying transport has not 
been drawn up for a qua,lity wine psr, the description in the 
commercial docwnents referred to in Article 1 (2) (c) shall 
comprise: 
the information specified in Article 17 (1), and 
the information specified in Article 17 (2) in so far as it 
appears on the label. 
2. Where the description of quality wines psr in the 
commercial documents also includes the information 
specified in Anicle 11, such information must conform to 
Anicles 13 to 16 and 40. 
3. In the case of quality wines psr distributed In their 
'crrirorv. ~.lember St:ltes m:l\' ,diow rhe inform::nion 
. ~'cC\ric<..i :r'. ArtIcle 11 ,() ;'c ':\\'~n I~I i:·.·~ ·~\)mmerct.li 
. :d.::umems in the [orm or a cnic. Ti:is c,)ic I;:U~t l)e suc.:n as [() 
,~n:1bie the inspection authofl(\" r,l iciennr\' rJpiciiv the 
Jcscrrption of the quality wine psr concerneci. 
Section C 
Description ol products other than table wines and 'quality 
wines pSI" 
C. 1. LabcUing 
Article 20 
1. Where products other than table wines and quality 
wines psr are labelled, the labelling used shall-give the 
following information: . i.l) the lype of product. using: 
rhat ddinnion contarncd In Community legislation 
which gives the most accurate description of the 
product concerned. or 
for products in circulation in the terrirory of the 
~lcmher St:lCes in qu~s[\on. words other than those 
prcscflbed by Communlt\" provisions. where their 
use IS traditional and customary In the Member State 
concerned; 
(b) in the case of: 
grape must and concentrated grape must: the 
density, 
partially fermented grape mustilnd new wine sdll in 
fermentation: the actual and/or total alcoholic 
strength by volume, 
other wine: the acrual and/or total alcoholic 
strength by volume; 
(c) the nominal volume of the product in accordance with 
Directive 751106/EEC; 
(d) in the case of: 
containers with a nominal volume of not more than 
60 litres: the name or business name of the bottler 
and the local administrative area or part thereof and 
the Member State in which his head office is 
situated, 
other containers: the name or business name of the 
consignor and the local administrative aI"ea or parr 
thereof and the Member State in which his head 
office is situated; 
(e) in the case of consignment to another Member State or 
export; 
for wines: the name of the Member State in whose 
territory the g.apes were harvested and made into 
wine, provided that both these operations took place 
in the same Member State. 
.. r ::r.1DC musts: [he r..1mc ot the Member Stace in 
·.\"nu;c (crrltory the ;;'::i1pL'S were harvesced and 
;:-roQuCtlon was CJrneci OUt. provided chac boch 
these operations tOok piace in the same Member 
State; 
(f) In the case of wines and grape musts: 
which result from a coupage of products originating 
in more than one Member State: the words 'made 
from products of different countries'of the European 
Community', 
which, in the case of grape musts, were not 
produced, and in the case of \vine, were not turned 
intO wine, in the Member State in which the grapes 
were harvested: the initials 'EEC; 
(g) any restriction on use imposed by Community 
legislation. 
2. The description of the produCts referred ·to In 
paragraph 1 on the labelling may be supplemented by 
indicating: IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 17 
No L 232126 Official Journal of th~ Europ~Jn Communiti~s 9. S. S';) 
(.:I) rhe vintage YCJr; 
(b) the names or business names of the natural or Iq!JI 
persons or group of persons involv~d in rhe distribution 
of the product in question and the local administrative 
area or pJrt thereof in which their head olilct:s .Ht: 
situated; 
(c) where the product is not consigned to another !>.Iember 
State or e¥porred and the conditions bid down i" 
paragraph 1 (f) Jre not fulfilled: the name of the 
Member State in whose territory the grapes were 
harvested and production took pbce; 
(d) the lower-case lener 'e', indicJring that the prepackages 
satisfy the conditions laid down In Directive 
7SII06/EEC as regards filling; 
(e) analytical data other than the particulars specified in 
5ubparagraph 1 (b), in so far as such information is 
governed by implementing rules. 
3. Where partially fermented grape must is intended for 
direct human consumption, its description on the labelling 
may be supplemented by information concerning: 
(a) the name of the geographical unit, within the meaning of 
Article 4 (1), from which the must originates, provided 
that the conditions concerning table wine laid down in 
Article 4 (3) are satisfied; 
(b) the name of a vine variety; 
(c) a statement as to whether the product is red, rose or 
white. 
Article 21 
1. Only the information specified in Article 20 shall be 
:lllowed for the dcscriorion on the labelling of prociuC1:s other 
ih3n t~cie '.'.'incs ~lnci <1~13iit\' \vines nsr. Ho\vc':r:~. :r: t~c 
imoierr!ent1:1~ ruics auJidonai r.rovlsions m3V be !.::i Go\\."n 
in respect ot prociucts other tr.:m tablt: win'es ar:<i ~uaii(y 
wines psr intended for export, in so far as the legisiJtion or 
third coumries mJkes this necessary. 
2. Each Member State shall allow the description of 
. productS other than table wines and quality wines psr which 
originate in other Member States and are distributed in its 
territory, provided such description conforms to Community 
legislation and is allowed in the producer Member State in 
accordance with this Regulation. 
However, Member States may: . 
for productS other than table wines and quality wines psr 
obtained in their territory, make compulsory, prohibit or 
restrict the use of certain information specified in 
Article 20(2) and (3), 
authonu, pending the application of Community 
provisions on dietetic foodstuffs, information concerning the dictetic use of grape musts marketed in thcir 
tecritory. 
3. An indication of the vintage year as referred to ill 
.-\rtlclc 20 (2) (a) to deScribe a product other than 3 t:lbll: 
wine oc a qU:llity wlr1e psr may be given on the labelling onl\" 
It .:Ill the grapes used for mJking the prodUCt in question wt:rt: 
hacvested in that year. 
The Indication of a vine vaflety as referred to in Article 20 (3) 
(b) to describe a product other than a table wine or a qU31ity 
wine psr may be given on the labelling only if conditiom 
corresponding to those set out in Article 5 (1) 3ce 
s3tisfied. 
4. In the description of products other than rable wines 
and quality wines psr on the labelling rhe information 
specified: 
in Article 20 (1) shall be given in one or more othec 
official languages of the Community so that the final 
consumer can easily understand each of these items of 
information, 
in Article 20 (2) shall be gIven in one or more other 
officiai languages of th~ Community. 
For such products p~t on the market .in their territory 
Member States may permit this information to be given also 
in a language other than an official language of the 
Community where the use of such language is traditional and 
customary in the Member State concerned or in part of its 
territory. 
For the description of products other than table wines and 
quality wines psr intended for export, provision may be made 
under the implememing rules for other languages to be 
used. 
C. [I. Offici3l ciocumenrs and registers 
Article 22 
1. In the case of productS other than table wines and 
quality wines psr, rhe description in rhe official documents 
shall include the follo ...... ing information: 
(a) a statement as to whether the product is red, rose or 
white; 
(b) the type of product, using: 
that definition comained in Community legislation 
which gives the most accurate description of the 
product concerned, or . 
for productS in circulation in the territory of the 
Member State in question, words other than those 
prescribed by Community provisions, where theic 
use is trad(cional and customary iri the Member State 
concerned; IP/NIlIGRC/G/4 
Page 18 
9. H. ))9 Official Journal of the European Communities No L 232127 
(c) in the C1se of consignment to another Member State or 
export: 
for wines: the name of the Member State in who~c 
territory the grapes were harvested and made into 
wine. provided that both these operations took pl:lce 
in the same Member State. 
for gr3pe musts: the name of the Member Slate In 
whose territory the grapes were harvested ami 
production e:trried out, provided that both these 
operations took place in the same Member State; 
Id) for wines and grape musts: 
which result from a coup age of products originating 
in more than one Member State: the words 'made 
from productS of different countries of the European 
Community' , 
which, in the e:tse of grape mUSts, were not 
produced, and, in the case of wine, were not turned 
into wine, in the Member State in which the grapes 
were harvested: the initials 'EEC'. 
2. The description in the official documents of products 
other than table wines and quality wines psr shall also 
include: 
(a) for productS intended for processing into table wine and 
for wines suitable for yielding table wine: the 
information specified in Article 8 (2); 
(b) for productdntended for processing into quality wine 
psr; the information specified in Article 17 (1) (c) and, 
where appropriate, in Article 17 (1) (b) and (2); 
(c) fo~ other products: the information specified In 
Article 20 (2) (a), (c) and (3), 
in so far as it is intended to appear on the labelling of table 
wines and of quality wines psr obtained from the products 
referred to in (a) and (b) of this para9"aph or on the bbelling 
of the products rcterred to in icL 
Article 23 
1. In the case of products other than table ".rines or quality 
wines psr the description in the registers kept by the 
producers shall include: 
the information referred to in Article 22 (1) (a) and 
(b), 
the information specified in Article 22 (2), in so far as 
such information is intended to appear on the labelling 
or, in the absence of labelling, in the document 
accompanying transport, 
2. In the registers kept by persons other than producers, 
the description of these productS shall include: (he information specified in Article 22 (1), 
(he number of the document accompanying transport 
and the date on which it was drawn up. 
C. lll. Commercial doeuments 
Article 2-1 
1. If no document accompanying transport has been 
drawn up for a product other than a table wine or a quality 
wine psr, the description in the commercial documents 
reierred to in Article 1 (2) (c) shall include at least the 
information referred to in Article 22 (1). 
2. If the vintage year or vine variety are indicated as well, 
this information must be given in accordance with 
Article 21 (3). 
3. If, for grape muses, partially fermented grape musts 
and new wines still in fermentation, intended for processing 
into table wine and wines suitable for yielding table wine, the 
description in the commercial documents also includes 
information specified in Article 2, such information must 
conform to Articles 4 to 7 and 40. 
4.· If, for grape musts, partially fermented grape musts 
and new wines still in fermentauon, intended for processing 
into quality wines psr, the description in the commercial 
documents also includes information specified in Article 11, 
such information must conform to Articles 13 to 16 
and 40. 
5. The information given in the commercial documents 
for the products referred to in paragraphs 3 and 4 shall be 
consistent with rhat given in the documents accompanying 
transport. 
6. In the case of products other than table wines or quality 
wines psr distributed in their territory, the Member States 
mav ['ermit the information referred to in Article 20 to be 
,,[1[e~e::i in commercial documents by means of a code. This 
Jh.;e ~USt i)e such thac the boc,' responsible for inspections 
·:,1;; -·.'JI(jjv !cicntiry the description of the product 
conce~:1ed. 
CHAPTER Il 
DESCRIPTION OF PRODUCTS ORlGINATING.IN THIRD 
COUNTRlES 
Section A 
Labelling 
Article 25 
I, The description on the labelling of imported wines 
intended for direct human consumotion not included·on the 
list referred to in Article 26 (l) sh'alI include the fonowing 
information: IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 19 
No L 232128 Official Journal of the European Communities 9. 8. S9 
(a) the word 'wine'; 
(b) the nominal volume of the wine imponed in accordance 
with Directive 751106/EEC; 
(c) where these wines: 
have been placed. in the Community, in contamers 
with a nominal \'olume of not morc than 60 litres: 
the name or business name ot the bottler and the 
local administrative area or pan thereof and the 
Member State in which his head office is situated. 
However, where bottling was carried out in a local 
administrative area or part thereof other than that 
mentioned above or a neighbouring local 
administrative area, the mention of the bonier's head 
office shaH specify the local administrative area or 
part thereof where bottling was carried out and, if 
the wine was bottled in another Member State, the 
indication of that State, 
have been placed, outside the Community,. in 
containers with a nominal volume of not more than 
60 litres: the name or business name of the importer 
and the local administrative area or part thereof in 
which his head office is situated, or 
are put up in other containers: 
the name or business name of the importer and of 
the local administrative area or part thereof 
where his head offices are situated, or 
if the importer and consignor are not the same, 
the name or business name of the consignor and 
the local administrative area or part thereof and 
the Member State where his head offices are 
situated; 
(d) the third country of origin, as stated in the documents 
referred to by Council Regulation (EEC) No 2390/89 of 
24 July 1989 laying down general rules for the imporr of 
wines, grape juice and grape must (1) accompanying the 
wine in question when it is imported; 
~, . ... . 
1 ne Llr.!scnptton 011 tac: I..iL;t.:llln~ ot \\OIr.t:S a:; n.:::.:::-c;"! to 
111 para!!rapn 1 may i:e supp!cmenteo 11'" tile !<)iiowin~ 
information: 
(a) a statement as to whether the wme is red, rose or 
white; 
(b) a brand name, in accordance with the conditions laid 
down in Article 40; 
(c) the names or business names of the natural or legal 
persons or group of persons involved in the distribution 
of the imported wine and the·local administrative area in 
which their head offices are situated; 
(d) certain analytical data other than the actual alcoholic 
strength by volume; in so far as such information is 
governed by implementing provisions; 
(e) a recommendation to the consumer as to the use of the 
WIDe; 
(1) See p. 7 of this Official Journal. (f) information concerning: 
the history of the wine in question, the undertaking 
of the bottler or an undertaking of a natural or legai 
person or group of persons involved in the 
distribution of the wine. 
the nJtural or technical conditions governing the 
production oi the Wine, or 
the ageing of the wine, 
provided that this information is used in accordance 
with the conditions laid down by implementing rules; 
(g) a distinction awarded to one of the persons or to the 
group of persons referred to in (c) by an official body or a 
body officially recognizeq for the purpose, where this is 
likely to enhance the reputation of the imported wine 
concerned and provided that such distinction is 
governed by Community implementing rules or, failing 
this, by provisions of the third country of origin; 
(h) the lower-case letter 'e', indicating that the prepackages 
satisfy the conditions laid down in Directive 
" 75/106/EEC as rega"rds filling; 
(i) derails of the type of products, provided that this 
information is governed by Cominunity implementing 
rules. 
Article 26 
1. The description on the labelling of imported wines 
intended for direct human consumption, described by 
reference to a geographical area and appearing on a list to be 
adopted, shall include the folloWing information: 
(a) the name of a geographical unit situated in the third 
COUntry concerned, in accordance with the conditions 
laid down in Article 29; 
\1; the noml!1ai voiume of the i:noorted wine in accordance 
''''Itn tr.e provisions or Dire~ive 751106/EEC; 
(c) where these wines: 
have been placed, in the Community, in containers 
with a nominal volume of not more than 60 litres: 
the name or business name of the bottler and the 
local administrative area or part thereof and the 
Member State in which his head office is situated. 
However, where bottling was carried out in a local 
administrative area or part thereof other than that 
mentioned above or a neighbouring "local 
administrative area, the mention of the bottler's head 
office shall specify the local administrative area or 
part thereof where bottling was carried out, and, if 
the wine was bottled in another Member State, the 
indication of the State, 
have been placed, ourside the Community, in 
containers with a nominal volume of not more than 
60 litres: the name or business name of the importer 
and the local admi.n.istracive area or part thereof in 
which his head office is situated, or IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 20 
9.8. :\9 OfficiJI JournJI 01 Ihe EuropeJn (ommul1llies No L 232129 
;lre pUI up in other contJiners: 
Ihe nJme or business name of Ihe importer and of 
Ihe 10CJI administrative area or part thereOf 
where his hCJd office is situated, or, 
if the importer Jnd consignor arC! not the same. 
the name or business n;)mc of the consignor :lnci 
Ihe local administrative ;Hea or parr Ihereof and 
the Member State where his head office I~ 
situ:ued; 
(d) the third country of origin, as stated in the documents 
referred to in Regulation (EEC) No 2390/89 
accompanying the wine in question when it is 
imported; 
(e) the actual alcoholic strength by volume. 
This list may include only imported wines for which, in each 
case, the conditions of production are recognized as being 
equivalent to those for a qualiry wine psr or for a table wine 
bearing an indication of geographical origin. 
2. The description on the labelling of wines as referred to 
in paragraph 1 may be supplemented by the following 
information: 
O(a) the word 'wine', which mayor may not be accompanied 
by a statement as to whether the wine is red, rose or 
white; 0 
(b) the name of a geographical unit other than that included 
on the list referred to in paragraph I, in accordance with 
the conditions laid down in Article 29; 
(c) details: 
accompanying the geographical aSCription to 
emphasize the rypically regional character of the 
wine in question, or 
regarding superior qualiry, 
in so far as they are prescribed by the national provisions 
of the third country in which the wine originates for the 
domestic market of that country and are recognized by 
the Communiry; 
(cl) the name of onc or of twO vine varieties. in accorciJnce 
with the conditions bid Gown in Anicie 3i): 
i.he ... inr;:H!C ye:!.L in accorll.lr!C!..! \\'ltn (ne::" COfHJltions l.ud 
ciown 10 Articie 31: 
certain analytical data orher than the actuai alcoholic 
strength by volume, in so far as such information is 
governed by implementing provisions; 
(g) a brand name, in accordance with the conditions laid 
down in Article 40; 
(h) the names or business names of the natural or legal 
persons or group of persons involved in the distribution 
of the imported wine, and the local adminisuative area 
or part thereof in which their head offices are 
situated; 
(i) a recommendation to the consumer as to the use of the 
wine; 
(k) details concerning: 
the method of production, 
the type of product, 
a particular colour of the product, prOVided Ih;)1 such intorrnJtlon IS governed by 
Commumty Implemcn[ln~ rules or by provisions laid 
down by the third country of ortgino However, the use of 
~uch inform:ltion may be prohibiled for designating 
cert:lin imported wines if it is not traditionally employed 
'Jr li it might lead to confusion as to the type or origin of 
lhe "'Ille; 
(l) rhe nJme of the vineyard or group of vineyards where 
the wine in question was m:lde. where this is likely (Q 
enhance the reputation of the wine and in so far as such 
information is governed by provisions laid down by the 
third country of origin; 
(m) a quaJiry control number allotted to the wine in question 
by an official body; 
(n) an award granted to the wine in question by an official 
body or a body officially recognized for the purpose, 
provided that the award can be proved by 0 an 
appropriate document; 
(0) a statement that the wines were bottled: 
either at the vineyard where the grapes used were 
harvested and made into wine, 
or by a group of vineyards, 
or in an undertaking situated in the wine-growing 
area indicated, with which the vineyards where the 
grapes used were harvested are connected as 
members of a group of vineyards and which made 
wine from the said grapes; 
(p) information concerning; 
the history of the wine in question, the undertaking 
of the bottler or an undertaking of a n~tural or legal 
person or group of persons involved in the 
distribution of the wine. 
ti1c naturai or technicai conciitions g9verning the 
;'roauction ot the wllle. or 
tne ageing of the wine. 
provided that this information is used in accordance 
with the conditions laid down by implementing rul~; 
(q) a distinction awarded to one of the persons or to the 
group of persons referred to in (h) by an official body or 
a body officially recognized for the purpose, where this 
is likely to enhance the reputation of the imported wipe 
concerned and provided that such distinction is 
governed by Communiry implemenring rules or, failing 
this, by provisions of the third counrry of origin; 
(r) the lower-case letter 'e', indicating that the prepackages 
satisfy the conditions -laid down in' 
Directive 75/106/EEC as regards filling; 
(s) the number of the container or the number of the lot. IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 21 
No L 232130 Official Journal of the European Communities 9.8 89 
Artle/e 27 
1. Where imported products other than wtnes as referred 
to in Article 25 and 26 are labelled, the labelling used shall 
give the following information: 
(a) the type of product. using that definition contained in 
Community icgislation which givcs the most accurate 
description of the produce concerned; 
(b) in the case of: 
grape must and concentrated grape must: the 
density, 
wine: the actual andlor wtal alcoholic strengrh b\' 
volume; 
(c) the nominal volume of the imported product in 
accordance with Directive 75/1061 EEC, which may be 
followed by the lower-case letter 'e', indicating that the 
prepackages satisfy the conditions laid down in that 
Directive as regards filling; 
(d) the name or business name of the importer and the local 
administrative area or part thereof in which his head 
offices are situated, or, where the imported product is 
put up in containers with a nominal value of more than 
60 litres and where the importer and consiguor are not 
the same, the name or business name of che consignor 
and che local administracive area or part thereof and che 
Member -State where his head offices are situated; 
(e) where: 
the wines or grape musts in question "ere produced 
in che third country in which all the grapes used were 
harvested: the name of the third COUntry 
concerned, 
the conditions of the first indent are not fulfilled: the 
words 'imported product'. 
2. The description used in labelling the products referred 
co in para~raph 1 ma\ be supplemented b: indicating the 
!lames or business n:lmes of the n:ttur3i or ler:;al persons or 
;!roup or persons im oh eo in the Jistribueion of thc prOdUct 
in quc~t1on :1Oci thc iocai cldministrati\c :lrca or part thereor 
in which their head ofiices are SItuated 
In addicion to the particulars specified in paragraph1 (b), the 
description may also include ocher analytical data, in so far as 
such information is governed by implementing rules. 
Article 28 
1. Only the information specified in Anicles 25; 26-and 
27 shall be allowed for the description on the labelling of 
products originating in third couneries 
2. The information referred to in paragraph 1 may be 
supplemented by other optional information to be 
decennined in accordance with the procedure laid down in 
Article 83 of Regulation (EEC) No 822/87 in che light of 
experience and of the corresponding provisions adopced in 
respect of products originacing in the Community. In accordance with the same procedure: 
use of the inform:rtion specified in Articles 25 (2), 26 (2) 
and 27 (2) may be made compulsory, prohibired or 
resrricted. 
small quantities of wine originacing in third countries 
m:ry be exemprcd from the application of Articles 25 (I' 
and 26 (1) (b), (c) :rnd (d) 
4 Speci:rl conditions may be laid down as regards 
inspection ro ensure compliance wich the provisions 
governing the description on rhe labelling of imported 
products, with particular reference to the geographical 
origin, references to superior quality, the vine variety and the 
bonIer 
5 In accordance with detailed rules co be laid down, and 
provided chat the Member State within whose territory the 
imported wine is boetled has so auchorized, a code may be 
used for the informarion referred to in Anicle 25 (1) (c), firsr 
indent and Article 26 (1) (c), first indent. Such use shall be 
subject to the condition that che label gives in full che name or 
business name of a person or group of persons ocher chan the 
border involved in the commercial distribution of the 
imported wine and the name of the local administrative area 
or pare thereof in which the head office of the person or grou p 
of p~rsons is siruated. 
6 In the descriprion of imporeed products on the 
labelling, che information specified: 
in Articles 25 (1), 26 (1) and 27 (1) shall be given in one 
or more ocher official languages of the Communiry, so 
that the final consumer can easily understand each of 
these icems of information, 
in Articles 25 (2),26 (2) and 27 (2) shall be given in one 
or more other official languages of the Communiry 
For imported products pue on the market in their terriCOf\ 
-'fember States mav permit rhis information to be given aiso 
in a language other than ;:in official language of the 
Communiry where use of such language is traditional and 
customary jn the Member State concerned or in part of its 
territory. 
However, 
the name of a geographical unit wichin che chird countrY 
concerned, as referred co in Article 26 (1) (a) and 
(2) (b), 
references to superior qualiry, as referred to In 
Article 26 (2) (c), 
decails concerning the memod of production, che type of 
product or a pirricular colour, as referred to in 
Article 26 (2) (k), 
che name of a vineyard or group ofyineyards, as referred 
to in Article 26 (2) (1), IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 22 
9 8. X9 Official Journal of the Europe:1O Communities No L 232/31 
information in respect of bottling, as referred iO in 
Anicle 26 (2) (0) 
shall be given in one of the official languages of the third 
country ot ori5;in Such information may also be ~i\'en in an 
tlfticial language of the Community 
The use of certain terms resulting from the translation of the 
information referred to in the third subparagraph may be 
governed by implemenring rules. 
The name of vine varieties referred to in Article 26 (2) (d) and 
their synonyms shall be indicated as on the list referred to in 
Anicle 30 (1) (a) 
7. (a) The names or business names of the natural or legal 
persons or group of persons involved in the 
distribution of the imponed product, including the 
names of the bottler, the importer and the local 
administrative area or part thereof in which their 
head offices are situated as referred to in: 
-Article 25 (1) (c), 
Anicle 25 (2) (c), 
Article 26 (1) (c), 
Article 26 (2) (h), 
Article 27 (1) (d), 
Anicle 27 (2); 
(b) references to superior quality, as referred to 1n 
Article 26 (2) (c); 
(c) the name of vineyard or group of vineyards, as 
referred to in Anicle 26 (2) (1) 
may be used onlv where this is not likely ro cause 
confusion with the name of a re2ion used to descrihe :1 
qualitv ,\ ine osr or :1noth.e~ :moorted "ine 
X Pending application or Communlt\ proVIsIOns Oil 
dietetic foodstuffs, Member States mav, in respect of 
imported wines marketed in their terrirory, allow 
information ro be given as to the dietetic use of such 
products. 
Article 29 
1. Where, pursuant to Anicle 26 (1) (a) and (2) (b), an 
imported wine is described on the label by means of a 
geographical description, use may be made only of the name 
of a geographical unit: 
(a) which denotes a clearly defined wine-producing area: 
which is smaller than the territory of the third 
country in question, which produces the grJpes from which the product 
was made, 
in which grapes yielding wines conforming to 
standard qualirv criteria are harvested; 
: h I which is used on the Jomestlc market of the third 
LOUl1!rr of origin to descnbe the wines and is intended 
for such purpose in provisions laid down by that 
COUl1!ry; and 
(c) which is not likely to be confused with information used 
ro describe a quality wine psr, a table wine or another 
imported wine 
2 The name of a geographical unit used to describe a 
table wine or a quality wine psr or the name of a given region 
in the Community may not be used to describe an imported 
wine, whether in the language of the producing country in 
which that unit or region is situated, or in any other 
language. 
3. Exceptions from paragraph 1 (a) may be allowed as 
regards the use of the name of a geographical unit co describe 
a wine resulting from a mixrure, provided that they: 
conform to the provisions of the third country of origin, 
and 
are in practice equivalent to the exceptions allowed under 
Ankle 13 (3) for quality wines psr 
Exceptions from paragraph 2 mal' be allow~d where the 
geographical name of a wine produced in the Community is 
the same as the name of a geographical unit situated in a third 
COUntry, where such name is used in that country to describe 
a \\ ine in accordance with traditional and consistent usage 
and on condition that its use is governed by rules in that 
LOUnrL\ 
Article 30 
1. The name of a vine variety, as referred to in 
Anicle 26 (2) (d), to describe an impOrted win~ may be used 
on the label only if: 
(a) the name of that variety and any synonym are included 
on a list to be drawn up for each third country. 
However, such a list may not include names of varieties 
whose cultivation is prohibited by provisions of the third 
country concerned or which are likely to cause 
confusion with: 
the name of a specified region or of a geographical 
unit used to describe a quality wine psr, a table wine 
or another imported wine, 
the name of another generically different variety 
grown within the Communirv; IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 23. 
No L 132/31 Official Journal of the European Communities 9. S. 89 
(h) the product concerned is made entirely from grapes of 
the variety in question. 
1. Exceptions from paragraph 1 may be allowed, 
provided that they conform to the provisions of the third 
country or origin and: 
with reference to the provision in subpar:lgraph (:I), arc 
made in respect of :I v3riety with enjoys p:lrricubr 
renown on the marker of the third country concerned. 
with reference to the provision in subparagraph (b), are 
in practice equivalent to the exceptions allowed under 
Articles 5 (1) and 14 (1) for table wines and quality wines 
psr, 
Article 31 
1. Mention of the vintage year as referred to in 
Article 26 (2) (e) on the labelling of imported wines shall be 
allowed only if: 
(a) all the grapes used for the production of the wine 
concerned were harvested in that year; 
(b) it is accompanied by the name of a geographical unit; 
(c) it is allowed by the provisions of the third country 
. concerned. . 
2. Exeptions from paragraph 1 (a) may be allowed in 
certain cases, provided that they: 
conform to the provisions of the third COUntry of origin, 
and 
are in practice equivalent to the exceptions allowed under 
Anicles 6 (2) and 15 (2) for table wines and quality wines 
psr. 
Section B 
Official documents and n:!!iSrCfS 
Article 32 
1. In the case of imported wines intended for direct 
human consumption which are not on the list referred to in 
Article 26 (1), the description in the official documents shall 
include the following information: 
(a) the word 'wine'; 
(b) a statement ·as to whether the ·wme is red, rose or 
white; 
(c) the name of the third country of origin, as stated in the 
documents referred to in Regulation (EEC) No 2390/89 
accompanying the wine in question when it is 
imporred. 
2. In the case of wines intended for direct human 
consumption, described by means of a geographical 
ascription and contained in the list referred to in 
Article 26 (1), the description in the official documents shall 
include the following information: (a) the name of a geographical unit, as referred to III 
Article 26 (1) (a): 
(h) :l statement as to whether the wine IS red, rose or 
white: 
(() the name of the third country of origin. 
The description in the official documents of these wines sh:lIl 
also include the information specified in Article 16 (1) and 
set out below, in so far as it appears or is intended to appear 
on the labelling: 
(a) the name of a geographical unir, as referred to in 
Article 26 (2) (b): 
(b) an indication of superior quality; 
(c) the name of one or of two vine varieties; 
(d) the vintage year; 
(e) a statement as to the method of production or the rype of 
product, except as regards the residu~l sugar content; 
(f) the particulars of the natural or tech";'ical conditions 
governing the production of Wine. 
3. In the case of imported productS'other than wines as 
referred to in Articles 25 and 26, the description in' the 
official documents shall include the following 
information: 
(a) the type of product, using 'that definition contained in 
Community legislation which gives the most accurate 
description of the product concerned; 
(b) where: 
the wines or grape musts i!1 question were produced 
in the third country in which all the grapes used were 
harvested: the name of the third country 
concerned, 
the conditions of the first indent are not fulfilled: tf~e 
wores 'imported product'. 
Article 33 
The description in the registers shall include: 
(a) in the case of imported wines intended for direct human 
consumption which are not on the list referted to In 
Article 26 (1): 
the information specified in Article 32 (1), 
the number of the document accompanying 
transport and the date on which it was drawn up; 
(b) in the case of impOrted wines intended iordirect human 
consumption, described by means of a geographical 
ascription and on the list ref<=rred to in Article 26 (1): 
the information specified in the first subparagraph 
of Article 32 (2), . 
the nu.mlx:r of the document accompanying 
transport and the date on which it was drawn up: IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 24 
9. H. H,) Official Journal 01 the European Communities No L 232/33 
(c) in the case of imported products other than wines as 
referred to In Articles 25 and 26: 
the information specified in Article 32 (3), 
the number of the document accompanying 
transport ~1nd the date on which it was drawn up. 
Article 34 
The description of wines originating in third countries and 
intended for direct human consumption, as given in the 
documents drawn up by the competent authorities and 
laboratories of the third country concerned andpresemed on 
import, pursuant re Regulation (EEC) No 822/87 and in 
particular Article 70 thereof, shall include all the 
information necessary re enable the competent authorities of 
Member States or the natural or legal persons or group of 
persons acring on their behalf re draw up a document 
accompanying transport in accordance with Article 32. 
Section C 
Commercial documents 
Article 35 
1. If no accompanying document is drawn up for 
imported wines as referred to in Article 25, the description in the commercial documents referred to In Article 1 (2) (c) 
5h;111 include the information specified In Article 32 (1). 
\X'here the description of these wines in the commerical 
Jocumt:nts also includes a brand name as referred to In 
,\rttdt: 25 (2) (h). this must conform to Article 40, 
, If no document accompanying transporr is drawn up 
fur imported wines as rderred to in Article 26, the 
description in the commerical documents referred to in 
Article 1 (2) (c) shall include the information specified in 
Arricle 32 (2). 
\X'here the description of these wines in the commercial 
documents also includes some of the information specified in 
Article 26 (2), this must conform to Articles 29, 30, 31 and 
40. 
3, In the case of imported products orner than wines as 
referred to in Articles 25 and 26, the description in the 
commercial documents ~eferred to in Article 1 (2) (c) shall 
include at least the information specified in Article 32 (3). 
. . 
4, In the case of imported productS distributed in their 
territory, Member States may permit the information 
referred to in Articles 25, 26 and 27 'to be e"nte'red in 
commercial documents by means of a code, The code must be 
such that the body responsible ·for inspections can rapidly, 
identify the description of the product concerned. 
TITLE II 
PRESENT A T10N 
1, this tide bys do\Vn t:ener:1i rui.:s .;overntnt: the 
containers, .labelling and packaging: 
(a) in the case of products originating within the 
Community: 
of products falling within' CN code 2204, and 
of grape musts, whether concenuated or not, as 
defined in pointS 2 and 6 and Annex I to Regulation 
(EEC) No 822/87 and falling within CN code ex 
2009; 
(b) in the case of products originating in third counuies and 
fulftIling the conditions laid down in Articles 9 and 10 of 
the Treaty: 
of productS falling within CN code 2204, 
of grape musts, as defined in point 2 of Annex I to 
Regulation (EEC) No 822/87 and falling within 
eN code ex 2009 and "r' (1);1(CnU:ltcu \:rapt: 1:1l!StS. JS defined in Article 2 
Ilt K<::!uI3tlOn I EEC ~o 2391 i S9 and falling within 
eN code ex 2009. 
However, this tide shall not apply to: 
liqueur wines, sparkling wines, aerated sparkling wines, 
semi-sparkling wines and aerated semi-sparkling wines as 
referred to in Annex I to Regulation (EEC) No 822187, 
including quality sparkling .. vines, sparkling wines, 
liqueur wines and semi-sparkling wines produced in 
specified regions, 
sparkling wines, aerated sparkling wines, semi-sparkling 
wines and aerated semi-sparkling wines referr~d to in 
Article 2 of Regulation (EEC) No 2391/89. 
2, The rules referred to in paragraph 1 shall apply to 
productS held for sale and to products put into 
circulation. IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 25 
No L 232/34 Official Journal of the European Communities 9.I:L S9 
Article 37 
I. Products to which this tide applies may be: stored or 
transported only in containers which: 
(J) :lre clean inside; 
(b) have no adverse effeer on the smell, taste or composition 
of the product in question; 
(c) are made of, or lined with, materials permicced to come 
into contact with foodstuffs; 
(d) are used solely for the storage or transpon of 
foodstuffs. 
2. Use of the containers may be subject to certain 
conditions to be laid down for the purpose of ensuring in 
particular that: 
(a) the organoleptic properties and the composition of the 
productS are preserved; or 
(b) the quality and origin of the productS may be 
distinguished. 
3. The containers used for the storage of the products 
referred to in this tide shall be marked in indelible writing, in 
such a way as to enable the inspection authority to identify 
their coments rapidly by reference to the registers or 
equivalent documents .. 
However, in the case of containers with a nominal volume of 
not more than 60 litres, which are filled with the same 
product and stored together in the same batch, the batch as a 
whole may be marked instead of the individual containers, 
provided that the batch is clearly separated from other 
batches. 
4. Provision may be made that containers used for 
transport, in particular tankers for use on road. rail or 
waterway, should bear in a clearly visible place and in 
indelible writing: 
(a) a statement that the containers have been approved for 
the transport of beverages and foodsruffsj and 
(b) special cleaning instructions. 
Article 38 
1. For the purpose of Titles I and 11, 'labelling' shall mean 
all descriptions and other references, signs, designs or brand 
names which distinguish the product and which appear on 
the same container, including its sealing device, or the tag 
attached to the comainer. 
Particulars, signs and ocher references shall not constirute 
pan of the labelling if they: 
are required under the tax provisions of the Member 
States, refer to the manufacturer or to the volume of the 
container and are inscribed directly and indelibly 
thereon, 
Jre used for the purpose of boeding checks and :lrc 
indicated in detailed rules to be laid down, 
are used to identify the product by means of a figure code 
andlor of a mechanical scanning symbol, 
refer to the price of the product concerned, 
are laid down by the legislation of the Member States on 
quantity and quality conrrol of products subject to 
systematic official examination. 
2. Without prejudice to the exemptions referred to in the 
second subparagraph of Article 1 (3), as from the moment 
the product is placed on the market in a container of a 
nominal volume of not more than 60 litres, the comainer 
shall be labelled. Such labelling shall be in accordance with 
the provisions of this Regulation; this also applies to labelled 
containers of a nominal volume of more than 60 litres. 
3. Labelling shall be carried OUt in accordance with 
conditions to be laid down. 
Such conditions, which may differ from one product to 
another, shall relate in particular to: 
(a) th~ positioning of the labels on the containers; 
(b) the minimum size of .the labels; 
(c) the arrangement on the labels of the various items 
comprising.the description; 
(d) the size of the lettering on the labels; 
(e) the use of signs, illustrations or brand names; 
(f) the language in which the labels are worded, in so far as 
this is not laid down by this Regulation. 
Article 39 
1. For the purposes of Titles I and 1I, 'packaging' shall 
mean protective wrappings such as paper, straw coverings of 
all kinds, cardboard boxes and crates, used in the transport 
of one or more containers.' . 
2. Apart from instructions ne~ for consignment or . 
markings appearing on packaging carried out by retailers in 
the presence of the purchaser, the padcaging may not bear 
information rdating to the packed product which does not 
conform to Articles 2,11,20,25, 26 and 27. IP/N/I/GRC/G/4 
Page 26 
9.8. :)9 Official Journal of the European Communities No L 232135 
TITl.E 11 
GENERAL PROVISIONS 
Article 40 
1. The description and presentation of the products 
referred to in this Regulation, and any form of advertising for 
such produCts, must not be incorrect or likely to cause 
confusion or to mislead the persons to whom they are 
addressed, particularly as regards: 
rhe information provided for in Articles 2, 11,20, 25,26 
and 27. This shall apply even if the information is used in 
translation or with a reference to the aCtual provenance 
or with additions such as 'type', 'style', 'method', 
'imitation', 'brand' or similar, 
the characteristics of the produCts, and in particular their 
nature, composition, alcoholic strength by volume, 
colour, origin or provenance, quality, the vine variety, 
vintage year or nominal volume of the containers, 
the identity and status of the natural or legal persons or 
group of persons who have been or are involved in the 
produCtion or distribution of the product in question, in 
particular the bottler. 
2. \Xlhere the description, presentation and adverrising of 
the produCts referred to in this Regulation are supplemented 
by brand names, such brand names may not concain any 
words, parts of words, signs or illustrations which: 
(a) are likely to cause confusion or mislead the persons to 
whom they are addressed within the meaning of 
paragraph 1; or 
(b) arc: 
liable to be confused by the persons co whom they 
are addressed with all or part of the description of a 
table wine, of a quality, wine PSI', or of an imporred 
wine whose description is governed by Community 
provisions or with the description of any other 
product referred to in the first subparagraph of 
Anicle 1 (1) and the firSt subparagraph of 
Anicle 36 (1), or 
identical to the description of any such product 
unless the produCts used for making the final 
products referred to above are entitled to such 
description or presentation. 
Moreover, the labelling used for the description of a table 
wine, a quality wine psr or an imported wine may not bear' 
brand names containing words, parts of words, signs or 
illustrations which: table wines, include the name of a quality wine 
psr, 
qualitv wines psr, include the name of a table 
wine, 
imported wines, include the name of a table wine or 
a quality wine psr; . 
(b) in the case of table wines described in accordance with 
Article 72 (2) and (3) of Regulation (EEC) No 822/87. 
quality wines psr or imported wines, contain false 
information, particularly with regard to geographical 
origin, vine variety, vintage year or a reference to 
superior quality; 
(c) in the case of table wines other than those referred to in 
(b), contain information concerning geographical 
origin, vine variery, vintage year or superior quality; 
(d) in the case of imported wines, may cause confusion with 
an illustration used to distinguish a table wine, a quality 
wine psr or an imported wine on the list referred (0 in 
Article 26 (1). 
3. By way of derogation from point (b) of the first 
subparagraph of paragraph 2; the holder of a registered trade 
mark for a wine or a grape must which is identical: 
to the name of a geographical unit smaller than a specified 
region used to describe a quality wine psr; or 
to the name of a geographical unit used to describe a table 
wine reierrcd to in Article 72 (2) of Regulation (EEC) 
~C) ~22.'S7. ur 
w rh.: n;lIne oi an imported wine described by means of a 
geographical indication referred to in Article 26 (1), 
may, even if he is not entitled to use such a name pursuant to 
the first subparagraph of paragraph 2, continue to use that 
trade mark until 31 December 2002,' provided that the trade 
mark in question: ' 
(a) was registered not later than 31 December 1985 by the 
competent authority of a Member State in accordance 
with the legislation in force at the time of registration; 
and 
(b) has aCtually been used without interruption'since its 
regiStration until 31 December 1986 or, if registration 
took place before 1 Januaty 1984, at least since the 
latter date. 
Trade marks complying with the conditi<in~ ';f the' first 
subparagraph may not be invoked against the use of the IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 27 
No L 232136 Official Journal of the European Communities 9. s. S-:-
names of geographical units used co describe a qualicy win..: 
psr or a cable wine. 
The Council, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal 
from the Commission before 31 D..:cember 2002, ~hall 
decide whecher to exccnc the cime limic rdcrred to ill the first 
subparagraph. 
4. Member States shall communicate co the Commission 
the trade marks referred to in paragraph 3 as and when chey 
arc informed thereof. 
The Commission shall forward that information co the 
competent authorities of the Member States designated to 
verify compliance wich Community provisions in the wine 
sector. 
Article 41 
If necessary, rules may be adopted to govern the use of the 
concrol numbers referred to in Article 11 (2). 
Article 42 
For the purposes of the monitoring and control of products to 
.which this Regulation applies, the competent authorities 
may, with due regard to the general rules of procedure 
adopted by each Member State, require the bottler or a 
person who has been involved in distribution and who is 
indicated either in the description or on the presentation of 
those prOductS to furnish proof of the accuracy of the 
information used in the description or the presentation 
concerning the nature, identity, quality, composition, origin 
or provenance of the product concerned or of the products 
used in its production. 
Where such a request is made by: 
the comoetent authoritv of the i-.lember State of 
establish~ent of the botd~r or the person who is involved 
in distribution and who is indicated either in the 
description or the presentation of the products, proof 
shall be required directly of such persons by that 
authority, 
the competent authority of another Member State, that 
authority shall, within the framework of direct' 
cooperation berween them, provide the competent 
authority of the counrry of establishment of the bottler or 
the person who is involved in distribution and who is 
indicated either in the description or the presentation of 
the products with all the information necessary to enable 
the latter authority to require such proof; the requesting 
authority shall be informed of the action taken as a result 
of its request, 
If the competent authorities find that such proof is not 
provided, the information in quesrion shall be regarded as 
not complying with this Regulation. Article 43 
1. The appellation: 
(.1) 'wine' shall be restricted to products conformlnt; t<) rill 
definition of point 10 of Annex I to Regulation I EEC 
No 022/117; 
(b) 'cable wine' shall be restricted to products conforming tl 
the definition given in point 13 of that Annex. 
2. Wichouc prejudice to the proVISions for th, 
harmonization of laws, the possibility for Member States Tl 
allow 
the use of the word 'wine' accompanied by che name of J 
fruit and in the form of a composite name to describ< 
products obtained by the fermentation of fruit other thar. 
grapes, 
other composite names including the word 'wine' 
shall not, however, be affected by paragraph 1. 
Should such composite names be used, any confusion wid­
the productS referred,to in paragraph 1 must be avoided. 
Article 44 
1. Where the description or presentation of the product~ 
does not conform to the provisions of this Regulation or cc 
the detailed rules adopted for its implementation, th( 
products concerned may not be held for sale or put on the 
market in the Community or exported, 
However. in the case of products intended for export 
derogations from trus Regulatiorr may: 
be authorized by the Member States where the legislatior 
of the importing third country so requires, 
be provided for in the implementing provisions in case, 
not covered by the [me indent. 
2.. The Member State in whose territoty the produCl 
whose descriprion or presentation d<xs not conform to ch, 
provisions referred to in paragraph 1 is located shall rake ch, 
necessary' St<:ps to impose. penalties in respect 0 
infringements committed, according to their gravity. 
The Member State may, however, grant an authorization fOI 
the product to b<: held for sale, put on th<: market in th, IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 28 
9.8.89 Gfficial Journal of the European Communities No L 232137 
Community or expon:ed. provided Ih:H its description or 
presenralion is changed 10 conform 10 Ihe prOVIsions n:fcrre'd 
10 in paragraph 1. 
Article 45 
1. Regul:Hion (EEC) No 355179 is hereby repealed. 1 References \0 the repealed Regulation shaH be 
.:onstrued :.IS references to this Regulation and shall be read in 
accord:Jncc Wllh the correlation t:Jble in the :'nnex. 
Article 46 
This Regulation shall enter IOto force on 4 September 
I <JS9. 
This Regulation shall be binding 10 its cnmelY and dircdy applic:Jble 10 :Jll Member 
St:Jtes. 
Done at Brussels, 24 July 1989. 
For the Council 
The President 
H. NALLET No L 232/38 IP/NIlIGRC/G/4 
Page 29 
Official Journal of the European Communities 
ANNEX 
CORREL:\ nON TABLE 
Regubrion (EEC) No 355179 This Rcgularion 
Article 1 Article 1 
Article 2 Article 2 
Article 3 ( 1) Article 3 (I) 
Article 3 (2) Article 3 (2). 
Article 3 (3) Article 3 (3) 
Article 3 (4) Article 3 (4) 
Article 3 (6) Article 3 (5) 
Article 3 (7) Article 3 (6) 
Article 4 (I) Article 4 (I) 
Article 4 (2) Article 4 (2) 
Article 4 (2a) Article 4· (3) 
Article 4 (3) Article 4,(4) 
Article 5 Article 5 
Article 6 Article 6 
Article 7 Article 7 
Article 8 Article 40 
Article 9 Article 8 
Article 10 Article 9 
Article 11 Article 10 
Article 12 Article 11 
Article 13 (1) Article 12 (1) 
Article 13 (2) Article 12 (2) 
Article 13 (3) Article 12 (3) 
Article 13 (4) Article 12 (4) 
Article 13 (6) Article 12 (5) 
Article 14 Article 13 
Article 15 Article 14 
Article 16 Article 15 
Article 17 Article 16 
Article 18 Article 4{) 
Anicle 19 Article 17 
Article 20 Article 18 
Article 21 Article 19 
Article 22 Ar,ticle 20 
Article 23 Article 21 
Article 24 Article 12 
Article 25 Article 23 
Article 26 Article 24 
Article 27 Article 25 
Article 28 Article 26 
Article 29 Article 27 
ArticldO (1) Article 28 (1) 9.8.89 IP/N/lIGRC/GJ4 
Page 30 
9.8. !l9 Offici:t! Journal of the European Communities 
Regulation (EEC) No 355179 This ROl\ulation 
Articlo 30 (2.) Article 28 P' -. 
Articlo 30 (3) Ar[icle 28 (3) 
Article 30 (5) ,\rticlc 28 (4) 
Article 30 (6) Article 28 (Si 
Article 30 (7) Article 28 (6) 
Article 30 (8) Article 28 (7) 
Article 30 (9) Articlo 28 (8) 
Article 31 Article 29 
Article 32 Article 30 
Article 33 Article 31 
Article 34 Article 40 
Article 35 Article 32 
Article 36 Article 33 
Article 37 Article 34 
Article 38 Article 35 
Article 39 Article 36 
Article 40 Article37 
Article 41 Article 38 
Article 42 Article 39 
Article 43 Article 40 
Article 44 Article 41 
Article 44a Article 42 
Article 45 Article 43 
Article 46 Article 44 
Article 47 
Article 48 Article 45 
Article 49 Article 46 No L 232/39 IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 31 
No L 378/12 Official Journal of the European Communities 27 12 89 
COUNCIL REGULATION (EEC) No 3886/89 
of 11 December 1989 
amending Regulation (EEC) No 2392189 b:ing down general rules for the description and 
presentation of "ines and grape musts 
THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN C.OMMUNITIES, 
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European 
Economic Community, 
Having regard to Council Regulation (EEC) No 822/87 of 
16 March 1987 on the common organization of the market in 
wine (I), as last amended by Regulation (EEC) 
No 1236/89 (2), and in particular Article 72 (1) thereof, 
Having regard to the proposal from the Commission, 
Whereas, bearing in mind the judgment of the Court of 
Justice of the European Communities in Case 311 /87 
concerning the use of the tenll 'Erzeugerabfullung' (3), it is 
appropriate for some clarification to be given, in Regulation 
(EEC) No 2392/89 ("), ofthe rules governing the indication, 
on the labelling of a table wine or of a quality wine produced 
in a specified region, that the wine was bottled at the 
production stage; whereas, with regard to gtoupS of 
vineyards, such a statement presupposes that the various 
stages of production have been carried out, at least ~s from 
the grape-pressing stage, under the control of the producer; 
whereas, therefore, the statement in question should be 
allocated to a group of vineyards only if it has itself carried 
out the winemaking process of the wine covered by that 
statement or if it has bottled a wine made from the wine of 
one of its members; 
Whereas, in order to avoid all ambiguity in the application of 
Council Directive 85/339/EEC of 27 June 1985 on 
containers of liquids for human consumption (5), in 
particular as regards the provisions relating to recycling and 
refilling, it should be specified in Article 38 of Regulation 
(EEC) No 2392/89 that the descriptions, signs and marks 
which appear on the containers in compliance with the 
provisions of that Directive do not fonn part of the labelling 
of wines and grape musts, 
HAS ADOPTED THIS REGULATION, 
Article 1 
Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 is hereby amended as 
follows: 
1. Article 2 (3) (f) is replaced by the following: 
'(f) a statement that the wmes " ... ere bottled: 
(I) OJ No L 84, 27; 3,1987, p 1. 
(2) OJ No L 128,11. S. 1989, P 31. 
('l OJ No C 300, 25 11. 1988, p. 8. 
( .. ) OJ No L 232, 9. 8. 1989, p. 13. 
(') OJ No L 176, 6 7. 1985, p. 18 either at the vineyard where the grapes used 
were harvested and made into wine, or 
in a group of vineyards, provided that the wine 
in question was produced by the vineyards 
belonging to that group or by the group itself, 
from grapes or must produced in those 
vineyards, or 
in an undertaking situated in the wine-growing 
area indicated, with which the vineyards where 
the grapes used were harvested are connected as 
members of a group of vineyards and which 
made wine from the said grapes'; 
2. Article 11 (2) .(q) is replaced by the following: 
'(q) a statement that the wines were bottled: 
either at the vineyard where the grapes used 
were harvested and made into wine, or 
in a group of vineyards, provided that the wine 
in question was produced by the vineyards 
belonging to that group or by the group itself, 
from grapes or must produced in those 
vineyards, or 
in an undertaking situated in the specified 
region indicated or in the immediate vicinity of 
that region, with which the vineyards where the 
grapes used were harvested are connected as 
members of a group of vineyards, and which 
made wine from the said grapes;'; 
3 the following indent is added to the second subparagraph 
of Article 38 (1): 
'arc laid down by the provisions of the Member States 
in the framework of the application of Council 
Directive 85/ 339/EEC of27 June 1985 on containers of 
liquids for human consumption ("). 
(.) OJ No L 176, 6. 7.1985, p. 18.' 
Article 2 
This Regulation shall enter into force on the third day 
following its publication in the Official Journal 0/ the 
European Communities. 
However, Article 1, points 1 and 2, shall apply from 1 
March 1990. 27. 12.39 IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 32 
Official Journal of the European Communities 
This Regulation shall be binding in its entirety and direcrly applicable In all Member 
States. 
Done at Brussels, 11 December 1989. 
For the Council 
The President 
H. NALLET No L 378/13 IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 33 
S. 11. 90 Offici;!l Journal of the European Communities No L 309/1 
(Acts z",,·hose /JllblicdllOIl is obligatory) 
COMl\USSION REGULATION (EEC) No 3201190 
of 16 October 1990 
laying down detailed rules for the description and presentation of wines and grape musts 
THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES, 
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European 
Economic Communi'ty, 
Having regard to Council Regulation (EEC) No 822/87 of 
16 March 1987 on the common organization of the market 
in wine (1), as: last amended by Regulation (EEC) 
No 1325/90 (2), and in particular Articles 72 (5) and 81 
thereof, 
Whereas Council Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 (3), as 
amended by Regulation (EEC) No 3886/89 (4), lays down 
general rules for the description and presentation of wines 
and grape musts; whereas implementing legislation must be 
adopted laying down specific and detailes rules in 
accord~nce with the principles defined therein and with 
those already established by Regulation (EEC) No 822/87 
~md Council Regulation (EEC) No 823187 of 16 !--.iarch 
1987 laying down special pro\'isions relating to quality 
'.':ines produced in specified regions t 5), ~s amencied by 
Regulation (EEC) No 2043/89 (6); 
Wherea~ Commission Regulation (EEC) No 997/81 of 
26 March 1981 laying' down detailed rules f~r the 
description and presentation of wines and grape mustS (7), . 
as last amended by. Regulation (EEC) No 2776/90 (8), has 
(I)OJ No L 84,27.3.1987, p. 1. 
(2) OJ No L 132,23.5.1990, p. 19. 
(3) OJ No L 232; 9. 8. 1989, p. 13. 
(4) OJ No L 378,27.12.1989, p. 12. 
(5) OJ No L 84,27.3.1987, p. 59. 
(6) OJNo L202, 14.7.1989, p.!. 
(1) OJ No L'l06, 16.3. "1981, p. 1. 
(8) OJ No L 267,29.9.1990, p. 30. frequently been amended; whereas, in· the interests of 
clarity, and on the occasion of further amendments, the 
rules in question should be consolidated; 
Whereas, in applying rules concerning the description and 
presentation of wines, the traditional and customaty 
praCtices of the· Community wine-growing. regions should 
be taken into account to the extent that the traditional and 
cusromary practices are compatible with the principles of a 
single market; whereas it is also necessary· to aV9id any 
confusion in the use of expressions employed in labelling 
and to ensure that the information on the label is as clear 
and complete as possible for the consumer; 
Whereas, in order to allow the botder some freedom as 
regards the manner in which he presents the mandatory 
information on wine labels, anp to permit the use of 
additional labels for all the mandatory information 
required on imported wines, it should be laid down that 
such information may.be grouped together in the same field 
of vision rather than on a single label; . 
Whereas certain terms and details have a commercial value 
or can contribute to the prestige of the produCt .offered for 
sale without being absolutely necessary; whereas the use of 
such 'terms sho!Jld be permitted provided that. they. are 
justified and are not misleading as regards the quality of the 
produCt; whereas, however, in view of the specific nature 
of certain of these terms, lvlember States should . be 
empowered to limit the options offered by Community 
legislation to the parties concerned; 
Whereas, to provide the consumer with better infonnation 
on the origin of wines made from a mixture of grapes or by 
the coupage of produCts originating in several Member 
States, the height of the lettering to be used for the words 
'blend of wines from various countries. of the European IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 34 
No L 30912 Official Journal of the European Communities 8. 11. 90 
Communities' should be specified; whereas the same should 
apply to similar terms laid down for table wines which 
have been manufaaurcd in a Member State other th:ln th:lt 
where the grapes were harvested; whereas appropri:nc 
provisions on the maximum height of the lettering ~houlJ 
also be adopted to ensure that no confusion can arisc 
between certain table wines enticled to a geographic]1 
ascription and qU:1lity wines produced in specifi( region!> 
(quality wines psr); 
Whereas in order to facilitate implementation of this 
Regulation, a list of terms denoting superior quality in 
imported wines and recognized by the Community in 
accordance with Article 26 (2) (cl of Regulation (EEC) 
No ~392/89 should be publislled; 
Whereas, so that the consumer may no't be misled as 
regards the origin of wine imported into the Community, it 
should no longer be possible to put on .the label of an 
imported wine the translation of an expression designating 
a superior quality which is idencicial to any designation in 
German used in accordance with Community rules; 
Whereas the nominal volume of containers allowed for 
putting up ·wines and grape musts in intra-Community 
trade is governed by Council Direaive 7SI106/EEC of 
19 December 1974 on the approximation of the laws of the 
Member States relating to the making-up by volume of 
certain prepackaged liquids (I), as last amended by 
Direaive 88/316/EEC (2); whereas the rules for indicating 
the· nominal volume of the produa in question on the label 
should be specified; whereas, in order to enable produas 
already put up in containers to be disposed of, it should be 
stipulated that such produas may not be sold or PUt up for 
sale after the expiry of the transitional periods rcicrrcd to 
in the said Directive; 
Whereas, the better to inform the consumer, in the case of 
bottling under conrraa, the words 'bottled for .. .' should 
be followed by the name or business name of the bottler 
within the meaning of Article 4 of Commission Regulation 
(EEC) No 2202/89 of 20 July 1989 defining. the terms 
'coupage', 'the turning into Wine', 'bottler' and 'bottling' (3); 
whereas, fUrther, if a Member State has provided, in the 
case of bottling under conrraa, that the name of the person 
(I) OJ No L 42,15.2.1975, p.l. 
.(2) OJ No L 143,10.6.1988, p. 26. 
(3) OJ No L209, 21. 7. 1989, p. 31. who aauallr bottled the wine for the account of the bottler 
must be shown, provision must be made (0 ensure that this 
is done in clear and express terms; 
\X'here:ls the wording on the label rcl:ning to the name or 
business name of the bottler, the consignor or a natural or 
legal person or group of such persons where such wordinf! 
refers to an :lgricultural holding should be specified; 
\X'hereas, in order to prevent the consumer from being 
misled as to the country in which the product was bottled, 
it is advisable to specify the official language or languages 
in which the particulars prec·eding the name and business 
name of the bottler should be indicated on the label; 
Whereas it is now compulsory for wine bonle labels to 
indicate the Member State in which bottling was carried 
out; whereas it should therefore be sEecified how this is to 
be done; whereas provision is made for certain information 
to be given in the form of a code; whereas in order to 
facilitate the updating and readipg of these codes they 
should be determined by the Member State in which the 
botder, consignor or importer has his registered place of 
business; 
\V'hereas, to ensure that the information given to the 
consumer is objeaive, the actual alcoholic strength, che 
total alcoholic strength and the grape must density stated 
on the label must be ·made subjea to the same rules 
throughout the Community; 
\V'hereas, in the interest of consumers, it should be 
specified that the actual or total alcoholic strength stated 
on the labelling is that determined by analysis; whereas, for 
the sake of simplicity, however, it should be possible for 
rhe iigure expressing this alcoholic strength to be rounded 
off within certain limits; 
Whereas it is customary in Germany to indieatethe density 
of grape musts in 'Oechsle· degrees'; whereas, in the light of 
this traditional practice, no further aHgnment with the 
Community system for ~easuring the density of grape must 
is possible for the moment; whereas the transitional period 
should therefore be extended until 31 August 1991, during 
which Germany may provide, in respect of grape must put 
into circulation on its territory, that the density should be 
expressed in Oechsle degrees; . 
Whereas, to'prevent any abuse of the onlyoptio~al terms 
which are authorized, the cases where recommendations 
are permissible should be expressly stated; IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 35 
S. 11. 90 Official Journal of the European Communities NoL309/3 
\X'hereas to ensure that a recommendati~n regarding the 
acceptability ot ? wine for religious purposes does not 
provide a pretext to use oenological practices that arc not 
authorized bv Communitv or national provisions, the 
conditions u~der which s~ch a recommendation can be 
made should be clarified; whereas these conditions should 
take account of certain religious rites; 
Whereas, to ensure control and protection of table wines 
qualifying ior description as 'Landwein', 'vin de pays', 'vino 
tipico', 'ovollaoia Ka1:a ltapaoooT\', 'OIVO<; i01tlK6<;', 'vino 
de la tierra' or 'vinho regional' and to provide accurate 
information for the authorities in the Member States 
responsible for ensuring the observance of Community or 
national provisions in the wine sector, producer Member 
States should forward to the Commission all relevant 
information on the designation of such wines; 
Whereas a list of importee! wines for which the conditions 
of production have been recognized as being equivalent to 
those for a quality wine psr or for a table wine bearing 
geographical ascription should be published; 
Whereas to facilitate implementation of this Regulation the 
synonyms of names of the vine varieties which may be used 
to describe wines originating in the Community should be 
published together with the names and, where appropriate, 
the synonyms of the vine varieties which may he used to 
describe imported wines; 
Whereas the names of vine .varieties which are identical 
with, or which refer to, the names of geographical units 
may give rise to confusion regarding the geographical 
origin 6f the wine designated by .one of these names of 
varieties; whereas, with a \·iew to reducing this risk. 
?-'1cmber States shouid be aiiowt:d to prescribe toat such 
names be soown on the labei ia kttt:ring :har does not 
exceed a cert:l1n size; 
Whereas, in order to maintain traditional trade ~vith some. 
non-member countries, exceptions ~hould be provided to 
Ankles 31, 32 and 33 of Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 
for some wines from these countries; whereas, to facilitate 
Community ex-porrs to the United States of America, it 
should be laid down that the vintage year is to be indicated 
on the labels of the Community wines in question in 
'accordance with the rules applicable to wine produced in 
the United States; 
Whereas, in so far as·the details concerning the method of 
production, the type of vine or a particular colour are not 
defined by the rules of the producer Member State Or the 
exporring non-member country, certain rules should be laid down in this Regulation; whereas the terms in which such 
information may be given should also be indicated; 
\\'hereas, hJving regard to rhe importance of indicating the 
residual sugar content for the description of wine, the use 
of the descriptive terms indicating the residual sugar 
content should have to conform to an:dytical criteria; 
\Vhereas, where the object is to make a wine better known, 
information concerning the histOry of the wine in question, 
of the bottler's firm or of a firm belonging to a natural or 
legal person involved in the distribution of the wine should 
be allowed to be shown on a pan-of the label that is 
separate from the part bearing the mandatory 
information; 
Whereas the organization of competitions is an effective 
way of encouraging wine producers and dealers to 
endeavour to achieve distinction in competition by the 
quality of the wine which they market; whereas the awards 
gianted to the best wines in such competitions provide­
valuable information for the consumer; whereas, with a 
vie\v to ensuring that such competitions take place. 
objectively, certain Community rules which 'must be 
complied with by competition organizers should be laid 
down; 
\'7hereas the information that a wine has been bottled at 
the wine-growing holding where the grapes from which it 
was' made were harvested and turned into wine, or under 
equivalent conditions, expresses the idea that all the stages 
of production have been carried out under the supervision 
and responsibility of the same natural or legal person, 
thereby e!lhancing the prestige of the wine thus .obtained in 
the estimation of some purchasers; whereas the terms 
which may be used to convey such information should· 
therefore be specified: 
\Vhereas the use of the bottle known as the 'flute d'Alsace' 
has traditionally been restricted in France to certain quality 
wines psr; whereas it would seem appropriate to maintain 
this restriction without, however, restricting the use of this 
bottle in the case of wines from other countries; . 
Whereas bottles of the 'Bocksbeutel' or 'Canti!' type and 
bottles of a similar type have been in use for a very long 
time in certain Community regions and in certain third 
countries; whereas those types of bottles may recall certain 
characteristics or a particular origin of the wine in 
question; whereas, owing to the traditional character of 
such bottle shapes, they should be used exclusively for 
wines where such use .is a fair practice established for a 
certain number of years and is considered traditional 
without however jeopardizing the sale of wine marketed in 
such types of bottle; whereas (he list of wines which may be 
put up in such bottles should be published; whereas, in IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 36 
No L 30914 Official Journal of the European Communities 8. 11. 90 
order (Q facilitate the switch-over from the arrangements 
existing in Portugal to those in the Community, Portuguese 
wines dispatched to other Member States must be 
exempted from the application of the rules on the use of 
bottles of the types in question; 
\Vhcreas there is a risk of rectified concentrated grape must 
being ~sed fraudulently to enrich or sweeten wines or other 
food products; whereas provision should therefore be mad.: 
that this product may be put into circulation only under 
strictly defined conditions ensuring effective monitoring of 
its transport and use; 
Whereas, for reasons of hygiene and the protection of 
public health, certain terms should be prescribed for use on 
containers for the transport of wines and musts; 
.Whereas, in order to facilitate checks on the bottling of 
wines and grape musts, Mem~er States should be 
authorized, pursuant to the third indent of. the second 
sub paragraph of ·Article .38 (I) of Regulation (EEC) 
No 2392/89, to prescribe or to permit a statement of the 
date of bottling; 
\~'hereas un'derAtticle 43 . (2) of Regulation (EEC) 
No 2392/89 Member States may allow the use of the word 
'wine' accompanied by the name of a fruit and in the form 
of a composite name to describe products obtained by the 
fermentation of fruits other than grapes and by other 
composite names including the word 'wine'; whereas 
provisions should be made to avoid any confusion with 
other wine products; 
Whereas, in order to avoid difficulty as regards exports of 
wine to the United States of America, a rule should be laid 
down about the vintage year which m:ly be printed on the 
bbcl: 
\\lhereas transitional measures are reauired to cover 
products of which the description and p'resentation does 
not comply with the relevant provisions; 
Whereas, for the sake of simplicity; cettain provisions of 
Regulation (EEC) No.2392/89 and of this Regulation 
should not apply to small quantities of wine as defined 
under Council Regulation (EEC) No 2390/89 of 24 July 
1989 laying down general rules for the import of wines, 
grape juice and grape must (I), as last amended by 
Regulation (EEC) No 1772/90 (2); 
(1) OJ No L 232,9.8. 1989; p. 7. 
(2) OJ No L 163, 29. 6. 1990, p. 3~ Whereas the measures provided for in this Regulation arc 
in accordance with the opinion of the Management 
Committee for Wine, 
HAS ADOPTED THIS REGL·L.HION: 
Article 1 
1. The mandatory information on the label required br 
Anicles2(1), 11 (1), iO(1), 25(1), 26(1) and 27(1) of 
Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89, and that made mandatory 
br the Member States under Articles 3 (2), 12 (2) and 
21 (2) or by the Commission under Article 28 (3) of that 
Regulation: 
shall be grouped together in the same field of vision on 
one or more labels affixed to the same container or 
directly' on the container itself, and 
shall be in lettering which is clear, legible, indelible and 
suffiCiently large to show up clearly against the 
background on which it is printed and such as to be 
clearly distinguishable from all other writing and 
designs on the label. . 
However, the mandatory information relating to the 
importer may be outside the field of vision in which the 
other mandatory information is contained. 
2. The optional information on the label mentioned in 
Articles 2 (2) and (3), 11 (2), 20 (2), 25 (i), 26 (2) anci 
27 (2) of Regulation (EEC) ~o 2392/89 may: 
appear on the same label as the mandatory information 
or on one or more additional labels, 
or 
b~ printed directly on the container itself. 
However, the optional Intormation referred to in 
Article 2 (3) (i) of the said Regulation, namely, the terms 
'Landwein', 'vin de pays', 'vino tipico','vino de la tierra', 
.'ovoj.laaia Ka"ta 1tapaoooTj', 'oivoC; "tomKoc;' and 'vinho 
regional', shall be grouped together with the mandatory 
information referred to in the first subparagraph of 
paragraph 1. 
Article 2 
1. The terms referred to in Article 2 (1) (d) (ii) ana (iii) of 
Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 shall be indicated on the 
labels of outer packaging in lettering of the same type, the 
smallest letters being at least: 
3 mm high, if the nominal volume of the container is 
less than 20 cl, . IP IN 11 IGRC/Gf4. . 
Page 37 
8. 11. 90 Official Journal of the Europe:lO Communities No L 309/5 
5 mm high, if the nominal volume of the container is 
20 cl or more but not more than 100 cl, 
6 mm high, if [he nominal volume of the container IS 
more than 100 cl 
2 When, pursuant to Article 2 (2) or (3) of Regulation 
(EEC) No 822/87, the label of a table wine contains a 
geographical description but not the words 'Landwein', 'vin 
de pays', '\ino dpico', 'vino de la tierra', 'ovojlaoia KaTa 
7tapaoooTl', 'oivoe; TOTnKOe;', or 'vinho regional', the 
geographical description shall be indicated in lettering of 
the same type and size The lettering may not be higher 
than that used to indicate 'table wine'. 
Article 3 
1. the terms 'quality wine produced in a specified region' 
or 'quality wine psr' or an equivalent term in another 
official Community language, or, where appropriate: 
'Qualitatswein' and 'Qualitatswein mit Pradikat', 
'appellation d'origine contrcMe', 'appellation tonti6lee' 
and 'appellation d'origine vin delimite de qualite 
superieure' , 
'denominazione di ongme controllata' and 
'denominazione di origine controllata e garamia', 
'marque nationale' with the words 'Moselle 
luxembourgeoise - Appellation comr6Iee', 
'ovojlaoia 7tpm:A£uoeWe; e),zyXOjlEVT\', 'ovojlaoia 
rcpoeA£uoeWe; avwTEpae; rcoloTl1Tae;', 
'denominacion c;le origen' and 'denominacion de origen 
calificada·. 
'denominaciio de origem', 'denomina<;:ao de origem 
controlada" and 'indica<;:ao de proveniencia 
regulamentada' , 
referred to in Article 15 (2) of Regulation (EEC) 
No 823/87, sqall appear on the label in lettering not larger 
than that indicating the specified region. 
The traditionally used specified terms referred to in the first 
subparagraph, with the exception of those referred to in the 
first and fourth indents, shall appear on the label directly 
below the name of the specified region. However, when the 
label of a French quality wine psr bearing the term 
'appellation contr6lee' or a Greek quality wine psr shows 
the name of an establishment, a wine variety or brand 
name, the name of the specified region shall be repeated 
between the words 'appellation' and 'contr6Iee' or after the 
words 'ovojlaoia 7tpoeA.euaewc;' in lettering ol the san:J.e 
type, the same size, and the same colouring On the label. the traditional terms refcrred to in the first 
~ubparagraph shall appear in full without abbreviations. In 
:!ll other cases the following abbre\ iations may be used: 
'Q bA', 'Q b A m Pr " 
't\ 0 C ' and 'V 0 Q S " 
'D 0 C ' and '0.0 c.G " 
'1\1 N', 
'0 nE' and '0 n A 11.', 
'DO', 
'\ PR' 
Notwithstanding the first subparagraph of Article 1 (1), the 
term 'marque nationale' may appear on an additional 
label 
2 The terms 'Kabinett', 'Spatlese', 'Auslese', 'Beeren­
auslese', 'Trockenbeerenauslese' and 'Eiswein' shall appear 
in lettering of the same type and height as the name of the 
specified region or, where appropriate, of the geographical 
unit smaller that the specified region 
3. The terms referred to in Article 11 (2) (i) of Regulation 
(EEC) No 2392/89 which may supplement those set out in 
paragraph 1 shall be as follows: 
(a) for German quality u;ines psr: 
'Weissherbst' , 
'Schillerwein' , 
'Liebfrauenmilch' , 
'Liebfraumilch'; 
(b) for French quality wines psr: 
'Grand', 
'Premier(e)" 
'Cru', 
i1 er cru', 
'Grand cru', 
'Grand vin', 
'Vin fin', 
'Ordinaire' , 
'Grand ordinaire', 
'Superieur( e)', 
'Cru c1asse', 
'1 er cru c1asse', 
'2ee cru c1asse', 
'Grand eru c1asse', 
'ler Grand ern classe', 
'Cru bourgeois', 
'Villages' , 
'Clos', IP/NIlIGRC/G/4 
Page 38 
No L 30916 Official Journal of the European Communities 8.11.90 
'Camp', 
'Edclzwicker' , 
'Schillerwein', 
'Reserve', 
'Passetoutgrain' , 
'Vin noble', 
'Petit' , 
'j-but'j 
(c) for Italian quality wines psr: 
'riserva', 
'riserva speciale', 
'superiore' , 
'classico', 
'recioro', 
'sciacchetra' , 
'est! est!! esd!!', 
'cacc'e mmitte', 
'amarone', 
'vergine', 
'sceltO', 
'A~slese', 
'vino' nobile', 
'Buttafuoco' , 
'Sangue di Giuda'. 
The term 'Auslese' shall be reserved for' quality wines 
psr entitled to the description 'Kalterer See'j -
(d) for Luxembourg quality wines psr: 
'vin classe, 
'premier cru', 
'grand premier cru'; 
'Vino noble', 
~Superior'j 
(f) for Portuguese quality wines psr: 
'superior' , 
'escolha'; 
'garrafeira' , 
'reserva', 
'extra', 
'seIeccionado'j 
(g) for Greek quality wines psr: 
'a1to otaA.ext'ou<; aJ.11t€A@ve<;', 'grand cru', ' 
'E1tlAOyfJ t1 E1ttAerl-\tvO<;', 'reserve', 
'ElOtKi! E1tlAOY11 i] EtOlKU E1tlA£rI-\EVOC;', 'grand 
reserve', ' These terms shall appear in characters which are the same 
size as or smaller than those used for indicating the 
specified region. 
4. For the purposes of Article 26 (2) (c) of Regul:Hion 
(EEC) No 2392/89 onl:' those terms listed in Annex I 
hereto shall be recognized as concerning superior qual it)'. 
On the labels of imported wines no ,expression concerning 
superior quality as referred to in the first subparagraph 
may be translated into German by any of the following 
terms: 'Qualitiitswein mit Pradikat', 'Kabinett', 'Spiitlese', 
'Auslese', 'Beerenauslese', 'Trockenbeerenauslese', 'Eis­
wein', 'spatgelesen' or 'ausgelesen'. 
Article 4 
1. The nominal volume referred to in Articles 2 (1) (b), 
11 (1) (c), 20 (1) (c), 25 (1) (b), 26 (1) (b) and 27 (1) (c) of 
Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 shall be stated on the label 
in hectolitres, litres, centilitres or miIlilitresand expressed 
in figures accompanied by the unit of measurement used or 
the 'symbol of that unit. ' 
The information on the label as to the nominal volume of 
the product,shall be shO\n1 in figures at least 5 mm high if 
the nominal volume is greater than 100 cl, ar'Ieast 3 mm 
high if it is equal to or less than 100 cl but greater than 
20 cl, and at least 2 mm high if it is equal to or less than 
20 cl, 
2. Pursuant to the second subparagraph of Article 3 (1) 
and the second subparagraph Of Article 12 (1) of 
Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 the nominal volume in the 
Jescription of a wine or grape must intended for expon 
may be expressed in the :1ppropriate units of measurement 
of the imperial system set out in Annex I to Directive 
751106/EEC, if required by the provisions of the 
non-member country concerned .. 
Article 5, 
1. To the indication of the name or business name of the 
bottler referred to in Articles 2 (1) (c), 11 (1) (d), 20 (1) (d), 
25 (1) (c) and 26 (1) (c) of Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 
there shall be added one of the following expressions: 
'bottler' or 'bottled by' or, in the case of containers 
other than bottles, 'bUlk-filler' or 'bulk-filled by', 
wher\= wine is bottled under contract, 'bottledJor • , .' 
or, in' the case of containerS other than bottles, 
(bulk~filled fo'r •• '. '; IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 39 
8 11 90 Official Journal of the European Communities No L 30917 
HO\\e\ er, the use of one of the terms referred to in the 
foregoing subparagraph shall not be required when use is 
made of one of the terms referred to in Article 1 S (1) 
The name or business name: 
of the consignor or the importer, appearing pur~uant to 
the SJid Articles 2 (1) (c), 11 (1) (d), 20 (1) (d), 
25 (1) (c) or 26 (1) (c) of Regulation (EEC) 
No 2392/89, 
of the natural or legal persons or group of persons who 
ha\C been involved in the distribution of the product in 
question, appearing pursuant to Article 2 (2) (c), 
11 (2) (d), 25 (2) (c) or 26 (2) (h) of the said 
Regulation, 
shall state the occupation of such persons by the use of 
terms such as 'wine grower', 'harvested by', 'wine 
merchant', 'distributed by', 'importer', 'imported by', or 
other' similar terms The provisions of this subparagraph 
shall apply without prejudice to paragr~ph 3 
If the product is bottled or packed in the Member State in 
which it is offered to the consumer, the terms referring to 
the bottler or packer specified in the first subparagraph 
shall be stated in an official <;:ommuniry language or 
languages readily understood by purchasers in that 
Member State. 
2. Without prejudice to paragraph 3, the name or 
business name of a person or group of persons as referred 
to in paragraph 1 may include the proper name of the firm 
of such persons or an expressing describing the 
wine-growing or wine-making activities of that firm 
3. The name or business name of a person or group of 
persons as referred to in paragraph 1, as it appears on the 
bbel, may not include the following terms: 
',iticultor'. 'Losechecp', 't:xplotacion :!~raria', 
'W eillgut', '\v eingutbesitzer', '\vinzcr', '\Veinbau . 
'U>L m:)..ouPyo<;-o\v01tOto<;', 
'estate' , 
... iticulteur', 'proprietaire recoltant'; 
'viticoltore', 'fartoria', 'tenma', 'podere', 'cascina', 
'azienda agricola', 'contadino', 
'proprietario viticultor', 'viticultor', 
or other similar terms referring to an agriCultural holding, 
unless the product concerned was made exclusively from 
grapes harvested in vineyards belonging to the holding or 
person described by one of these terms and that the 
wine-making was carried out at such holding The terms referred to in the first subparagraph may be used 
in the plural in the business name of a group of vineyard 
holdings or of a group of persons as aforesaid 
For the purposes of the first subparagraph, no account 
shall he taken of the addition of concentrated grape must 
designed to increase the natural alcoholic strength of the 
product concerned 
4 \'(!hen wine is bonled under contract, any person or 
group of persons carrying out the bonling on behalf of a 
third parry shall be regarded as a person or group of 
persons who has been involved in distribution within the 
meaning of Articles 2 (2) (c), 11 (2) (d), 25 (2) (c) and 
26 (2) (h) of Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 
5. The consignor or bottler shall not mention the name or 
business name of a natural or legal person or a group of 
such persons who have been involved in the distribution of 
the product concerned unless such person or group of 
persons has given written consent thereto. 
However, where the provisions of a Member State make it 
compulsory to state the name or business name of the 
actual bottler, the above subparagraph shall not apply. 
Where the wine is bottled under contract the .name or 
business name of the bottler and the bonling contractor 
shall be indicated by the use of the terms 'bonled for ... by 
.. 'or 'bulk-filled for ... by .. .'. The nam~ or business 
name of the bottling contractor may be indicated by means 
of a code. 
6 The Member State where the bonier, consignor or 
importer has his registered place of business shall be 
indicated on the label in lettering of the same rype and size 
'IS that used for the registered pbce of business. The 
\iember ~tate shaH be indicated: 
either in full aher the name of the local administrative 
area or part thereof, 
or by the postal abbreviation, where appropriate with 
the postcode of the local administrative area . 
7. In the case of imported wine described without 
reference to a geographiCal area in accordance with 
Article 25 of Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 or in the case 
of table wine, the local administrative area or part thereof 
in which is situated the head office of the bottler or where 
appropriate, the consignor or any natural or legal person or 
group of persons who have been involved in the 
distribution of the imported wine or the table wine, shall 
appear on the label in lettering not larger than half the'size 
of that used for the name of the non-member country of 
origin or the term 'table wine', as appropriate. IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 40 
No L 30918 Official Journal of the European Communities 8.11. 90 
In the case of a quality wine psr described where 
appropriate in accordance with Article 11 (2) (I) or of an 
imported wine described in accordance with Article 26 (1) 
(a) or, where appropriate, Article 26 (2) (b) of Rc[;ul:Hion 
(EEC) 
No 2392/89, the local administrative area or part thereof 
in which is situated the head office of the bottler or, where 
appropriate, the consignpr or :ll1y natural or legal person or 
group of persons who have been involved in the 
distribution of the quality wine psr or the impon:cd wine, 
shall appear on the label in lertering which is not Llrger 
than half the size of that used for the specified region or the 
geographical unit. 
The first and second subparagraphs shall not apply when 
the local administrative area or part thereof is shown in the 
form of a code pursuant to the first subparagraph of 
Article 3 (4) and 12 (4) and 28 (5) of Regulation (EEC) 
No 2392/89. 
Article 6 
1. When describing a vineyard. in which WIne was 
obtained in accordance with Articles 2 (3) (g) and 
11 (2) (m) of Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89, the terms: 
'caserio', 'finca', 'monastei-io', 'pag~', 'predio', 
'Schloss', 'Domane', 'Burg', 
'mjpyo<;', 'l1oVa.O-n1P\', 'Ka01:pO', '~iA.a, Kn'\I1a, 
apXOV1:lKO', 
'hall', 'abbey', 'manor', 
'chateau', 'domaine', 
'abbazia', 'castello', 
'Pal:icio', 'Solar', 'Payo', 'Quinra', 'Casa·. 'Vib', 
'r.crd3de' , 
::::ly he useJ onll' if the wine concernea "':,lS m:Jl1C 
<:xcillsi,'ciy from grapes har\cstcct (ram I'illes belonging 
to that vineyard and the wine-making process was 
carried out there. 
2. Producer Member States in;y: 
(a) lay down additional criteria or the 'use of the terms 
mentioned in paragraph 1 in respect of wines made 
from grapes harvested on their territory; 
(b) limit the use of one or more of those .terms to certain 
categories .of wine obtained on their territory; 
(cl reserve the use of other similar terms for wines made 
entirely from grapes harvested from vines belonging to 
a wine-growing holding or. a group of wine-growing 
holdings thus described, provided that the making 
process was carried out in that vineyard' or by that 
group; . (d) authorize for wine obtained on their territory the use of 
onc or more of the terms referred to in the third 
subparagraph of Article 5 (1) as part of the information 
in their official language relating to the bottler, or co a 
. n:Jtural or legal person, or a group of such persons. 
3. The name of the vineyard or group of vineY:Jrds 
referred ro in Article 26 (2) (I) of Regulation (EEC) 
No 2392/89 shall appear in terms similar' to those set oat 
in paragraph 1. 
Arti~/e 7 
Articles 2 (2) (b), 11 (2) (c), 25 (2) (b) and 26 (2) (g) of 
Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 shall apply to ?-1I brand 
names, whether registered or not, provided that they 
comply wieh provisions of the Community or of the 
Member State(s) on whose geographical territory the 
product is marketed. 
Article 8 
The citations referred to in Articles 2 (2) (d), 11 (2) (e), 
25 (2) (g) and 26 (2) (q) of Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 
shall be those which specify that the persons or groups of 
persons concerned are purveyors to an important dignitary 
or high authority in accordance.with the provisions and the 
traditional and cusromary practices in the Member State or 
. the third COUntry of destination. 
Article 9 
J. The information rcg.:uding actual alcoholic strength 
;~~crreci to in Articies :: (1) (g), 11 (1) (f), 20 (1) (b), 
25 (I J (e) ana 26 (i; (c: ot Regulation (EEC) No 23921 S9 
shali be given :is a unit or half-unit percentage by 
volume. 
Without prejudice to the tolerances provided for in the 
reference method of analysis used pursuant to Commission 
Regulation (EEC) No 1108/82'(1), the actUal alcoholic 
strength indicated may nOt be more than 0,5 % vol more 
or less than the strength determined by analysis. . 
However, when qualiry wines psr stOred in borrles for more 
than three years are inspected, tbe competent depanments 
may allow this tolerance to be increased by 0,3 % vol. 
(I) OJ No L 133,14. 5.1982, p. 1. IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 41 
8.11.90 Official Journal of the European Communities No L 309/9 
The figure expressing the actual alcoholic strength shall be 
followed by the symbol '% vol' and may be preceded by the 
words 'actual alcoholic strength' or 'actual alcohol' or by 
the abbreviation 'alc.'. It shall be shown on the labelling in 
lettering at least 5 mm high if the nominal volum'e is greater 
than 100 cl, :It least 3 mm high if it is equal to or less than 
100 cl but greater than 20 cl, and at least 2 mm high if it is 
<.:qual to or less than 20 cl. 
1 The analytical data other than the actual alcoholic 
strength which may be indicated on the labels of wines and 
gtape mum referred to in Articles 2 (2) (f), 11 (2) (g), 25 
(2) (d) and 26 (2) (f) of Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 
shall be the residual sugar content determined by analysis. 
It shall be indicated in grams per litre. 
However, for the description of products bottled on their 
territory, Member States may permit, the residual sugar 
content to be supplemented or replaced by the potential 
alcoholic strength by adding to the actual alcoholic 
strength shown in accordance with paragraph 1 .the figure 
corresponding to the potential alcoholic strength, preceded 
by the symbol' +' and followed by the symbol '% vol'. It 
shall be indicated as a unit or .tenth-unit percentage by 
volume. The potential alcoholic strength indicated may not 
be higher than the strength determined by analysis. It may 
be lower than the strength determined by analysis ~y 0,2 % 
vol at the most. 
3. Where the total alcoholic strength is specified, and in 
particular in the case of partially fermented grape must, it 
must not differ by more than 0,5 % vol from the strength 
determined by analysis. 
The fig;ure representing the total alcoholic strength shall be 
followed by the symbol '% vol' and preceded by the terms 
':oul alcoholic strength' or 'total alcohol'. That figure shaH 
be shown on the label in lettering of the S3me minimum 
height as that laid down for the actual alcoholic strength. 
4. The density of the grape musts, concentrated or 
otherwise, as referred to in Articles 20('1) (b) and 27 (1) (b) 
of Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 shall be shown: 
(a) in the case of grape musts, by use of the word 'density', 
followed by the corresponding figure; producer 
Member States may, however, during a transitional 
period ending on 31 August 1991, provide in r~spect of 
grape must put into circulation in their, territory that 
the density be expressed in Oechsle degrees; 
(b) in the case of concentrated grape musts and rectified 
concentrated grape musts, by use of the terms 
'refractive index' followed by the correspondig figure. 5. The density shown on the label may not exceed the 
density as determined by analysis of the product 
concerned. 
Article 10 
1. The recommendations to the consumer as to the use of 
[he wine within the meaning of Articles 2 (2) (g), 11 (2) (h), 
25 (2) (c) and 26 (2) (i) of Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 
shall comprise (hose relating to: 
the dishes with which the wine concerned may be 
served, 
the manner of serving the wine for consumption, 
the handling of a wine which has a certain amount of 
cruStS, 
the acceptability of the wine for religious purposes, 
the storage of wine. 
2. Recommendations concerning the acceptability' of a 
wine for religious pilrposes may be indicated only if the 
wine, whether imported or not: ' 
-lJ1ay be. offered or delivered for' direct human 
,consumption in accordance with the provisions' of 
Regulation (EEC) No 822/87, and 
has been produced in accordance with the special rules 
laid down by ~he religious authorities concerned, and 
those authorities have given that written approval as to 
such .indication. 
Such recommendations may be indicated only in trade with 
the religious authorities concerned, except for the terms 
'kosher wine', 'Passover kosher wine', 'Kosher wine for 
Passover' and their translations, which may appear without 
[his restriction if the conditions of the first subparagraph 
:m! fuifilled. 
Article 11 
1. Each producer Member State shall forward to th~ 
Commission in respect of the table wines described as 
'Landwein', 'vin de pays', 'vino dpicd, 'vino de .la rierra', 
'ovo!!aola Ka-ra 1tapaOOOll', 'OIVO<; "t01tlK6<;' or 'vinho 
regional' in accordance with Article 2 (3) (i) of Regulation 
(EEC) No 2392/89: 
as soon as possible after it is drawn up, a list of the 
names of the geogr,aphical units smaller than the 
l\i.ember State referred to in Article 4 (1) of Regulation 
(EEC) No 2392/89 which may be 'used and the 
provisions governing the use of the said designations 
.and names, . 
-any amendm'ents subsequently made to the iist' and 
'provisions referred to in the first indent. IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 42 
No L 309110 Official Journal of the European Communities 8. 11. 90 
The Commission shall publish in the 'C' series of the 
Official Journal of the European Communities the names 
of the geographical units which .Jre communicated to it 
under the first subparagraph. 
') The lisr of imported wines described by rderence to ;1 
geographical arca referred to in Article 26 (1) of Regulation 
(EEC) No 2392/89 is set out in Annex J[ hereto. 
The names on thac list shall be shown in such a way th;n 
they are clearly distinguishable from other informarion on 
the label of the imporred wine concerned, particularly with 
regard co the geographical names referred co In 
Article 26 (2) (b) of Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89. 
Article 12 
1. The list of the synon yms of names of the vine varieties 
which may be used co describe table wines and quality 
wines psrin accordance with Articles 5(1) (b) and 14 (1) (b) 
of Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 is set out in Annex III 
hereto. 
2. The list of names of vine varieties and of synonyms 
which may be used CO describe' imported wine in 
accordance with Article 30 (1) (a) of Regulation (EEC) 
No 2392/89 is set Out in Annex IV hereto. 
3. Producer Member States may provide that the name of 
a variety comprising the name of a specified region or 
geographical unit as referred co in Article 4 (1), 13 (1) or 
29 (1) of Regulation ():EC) No 2392/89 must be shown on 
the label in letters which are not more than half the size of 
the letters indicating the specified region or geographical 
unit. 
4. ,<,'here the name of J \'inc Llricty ur ItS synonym is 
composed of several words, such composite n3me or 
synonym shall be printed on the label, without the 
interposition of any other information, in uniform letters of 
the same'size on one or two lines. 
Article 13 
1. Notwithstanding Article 29 (1) (a) of Regulation (EEC) 
No 2392189 it shall be lawful for wines imported from: 
(a) -South Africa, 
Australia, 
Israel, Hungary, if described by the term 'minosegi bor' 
and not described by another term denoting 
superior quality as listed in Annex I, point 7, 
to bear a geographical ascription contained in Annex 11, 
even if only 85 % of the wine concerned is obtained 
from grapes h:ll"vested in the named production area; 
(b) the United States of America to be described by 
reference to: 
the names of two or three counties, all situated in 
the same State, or 
the names of tWO or three immediately 
neighbouring States, . 
provided that such wine is produced wholly in those 
counties or States; 
(c) the United States of America on or after 1 January 
1983 to be described by reference to the name of the 
relevant State;supplemented if appropriate by the name 
of the'county or viticultural area as referred to below, 
even if: ' . 
only 75 % o( the wine concerned is'obtained from 
grapes harvested in a State as listed in Chapter 10 of 
Annex Il, or in a single county whose name it bears, 
pro~ided the wine is obtained entirely from grapes 
harvested· in the territoty of the United States of 
America, or 
only 85 % of the wine concerned is obtained fr.om 
grapes harvested in the 'viticultural area' as laid 
down by United States regulations, pro~ided. the 
wine is obtained entirely from grapes harvested in 
the State ,or States in whose terrirory that 
viticultural area is situated. 
2. Notwithstanding Article 30 (1) (b) of Regulation (EEC) 
No 2392/89 in shall be permitted for wines imported 
from: 
(a) Austria, Bulgaria, the United States of America, New 
Zealand and Australia to be described by the names of 
two vine varieties, provided these wines ire obtained 
entirely from the varieties indicated. In such case the 
percentage of each of the varieties contained in the wine 
may be specified if such information is provided for in 
. the national provisions of the country concerned in 
respect of its domestic market; . 
(b) -South Africa, 
Australia', 
Austria, 
Israel, IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 43 
8, 11. 90 Official journal of the European Communities NoL309/1I 
New Zealand, 
Yugoslavia, 
Hungary, if described by the term 'minosegi bor' 
and not described by another term denoting 
superior <;luality as listed in point 7 of Annex L 
ro bear the n3me of a vine variety listed in Annex IV, 
even if only 85 % of the wine concerned is obtained 
from grape~ of the named variety provided this variety 
determines the character of the wine concerned; 
(c) the United States of America on or after 1 January 
1983 to bear the name of a variety listed in Annex IV, 
even if only 75 % of the wine concerned is obtained 
from grape's of the named variety provided that this 
variety detennines the character of the wine 
concernep, 
3, Notwithstanding Article 31 (1) (a) of Regulation (EEC) 
No 2392/89 it shall be lawful for wines imported from: 
(a) -South Africa, 
Australia, 
Austria, 
Israel, 
Hungary, if described, by the tenn 'minosegi. bor' 
and not desctibed by' another term denoting 
superior quality as listed in point 7 of Annex I, 
to bear an indication of the harvest year, even if only 
85 % of the wine concerned is obtained from grapes 
harvested in the year indicated; 
(b) the United States of America to bear an indication of 
the harvest year, even ifonl), 95 % of the wine 
concerned is obtained from grapes harvested in the year 
indicated, 
Article 14 
1. Pursuant to Article 2 (2) (h) of Regulation (EEC) 
No 2392/89: 
(a) the description of white German table wines which bear 
the geographical ascnptlon 'Rhein' may be 
supplemented by the term 'hock' provided that these 
wines come from the vine varieties Riesling' and 
Sylvaner or of the issue of these vine varieties; 
(b) the description of a French table wine may be 
supplemented: 
(i) by the following tenns: 
-"vin nouveau', 
-"fruite'; (ii) 
(iii) 
(iv) with respect' to red wine, by the following tenns: 
'v in tuilC', 
-'rclure d'oignon', 
-'"in de cafe'; 
with respect to 
terms: 
-'v in grist ~ 
-'gris de gris'; 
with respect 
terms: 
'ambre', 
-'dore', to rose 
white 
-'blanc de blancs'; \vinc, by the following 
\\.'tne, by the following 
(c) the description of an Italian table wIne may be 
supplemented: 
(i) by the following terms: 
'vino novello', 
'vino fiore" 
'vino giovane'; 
'vivace'; 
(ii) with respect to red wine, by the following tenns: 
'rubino', . 
-'cerasuolo', 
-'grana to'; 
(iii) with respect t,o rose wine, by the following 
terms: 
-'chiaretto', 
...:... 'rosa'; 
(i\') with respect to white v:ine, by the following 
terms: 
'giallo', 
'dorato', 
'verdolino' , 
'platino', 
'ambrato', 
'paglierino' , 
'bianco de uve bianche'; 
(d) the description of a Greek table wme may be 
'uDpicmenred: 
',ii with respect to red wine by the following'tenns: 
-'POUIl7tlv{', 'rubis', 
-'K£pa.1l0XPOUC;', 'ruile'; 
(ii) with respect· to rose wine by the following tenn: 
-'KOK1<tvE).t', 'rose'; 
(iii) with respect to. white wine by the following 
terms: 
'M:UKOC; U1tO M:UKa.C; otuqlUWC;', 'blanc de 
blancs', 
'XPUOOKltPWOC;', 'dare', 
'UxuPOxpouC;', 'pale', 
'K£Xptll1ta.peVtoC;', 'ambre'; 
(iv) with respect to all,table wine by the following 
terms: 
'veo Kpa.oi', 'v in jeune', 
'Ka.WOUpyto Kpaoi', 'vin nouveau'; 
(e) Thedescriprion of a Spanish table wine' may be 
~upplemented: IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 44 
No L 309112 Official Journal of the European Communities 8.11. 90 
(i) by thc following terms: 
'Vino afrutado', 
-'Vino"joven', 
-'Vino nucvo'; 
(ii) with respect to red wine, by the following terms: 
'Aloquc', 
'C:irdcno', 
'CIa rete', 
'Granate' , 
'Guinda', 
'Morada', 
'Ojo de gallo', 
'Piel de cebolla', 
'Teja', 
'Tinw'; 
(iii) with respect to rose wine, by the following 
terms: 
'Carmin', 
'Cereza', 
'Naranja', 
'Rosider' ; 
(iv) with respect to white wine by the following 
terms: 
'Amarillo' 
'Ambar', 
'Blanco de uva blanca', 
'Blanco de uva tinta', 
'Dorado', 
'Gris', 
'Leonado', 
'Oro', 
'Oro de oscuro', 
'Pajizo', 
'Palido'; 
'Topacio', 
'Tostado', 
'Verdoso': 
: f: the description or a LLlX(::lr.ol.lr~ :-.:.~)k '.,,"inc II1:1y t~,.: 
supplemcnted by the tcrm~: 
-'blanc de blancs', 
-'vin nouveau'; 
(g) the description of a Porruguese table wine may be 
supplemented: 
(i) by the following terms: 
-'Vinho novo', 
-'Vinho frutado'; 
(ii) with respect to red wine, by the following terms: 
-'Palhete' or 'Palheto', 
-'Clarete'j 
(iii) with respect to white wine, by the following 
terms: 
'Branco" de uvas brancas', 
-'Branco de uvas tintas'. 
2. Pursuant to Article 2 (3) (d) of Regulation (EEC) 
No 23~2/g9 the following terms may be used to describe 
table wines originating in: (a) Germany, only the terms: 
'Rotling', 
'Ocr Neue'; 
(b) France. only the terms: 
\·in primcurt, 
'sur lie', 
'vcndange tardive'. 
The tcrm 'vendange tardive' may only be used in the 
French language; 
(c; haly, only the terms: 
'vino passiw', 
'vino san to', 
'lacrima Christi', 
'lacrima', 
'rossissimo' , 
'kretzer'; 
(d) Spain, only the terms: 
'Coraz6n'; 
'Chacoli', 
'Doble pasta', 
'Lagrima', 
'Primica', 
'Vendimia seleccionada'; 
'Vendimia temprana', 
'Vino de consagrar', 
'Vino enverado', 
'Vino de misa', 
'Vino de yema'; 
(e) Porrugal, only the terms: 
'Vinho !eve', 
'Vinho lie miss;!'. 
'Colheita seicccionada', 
'Vinho corn agulha'. 
3. Subject to paragraph 6 the only tenns whiCh may be 
used to describe quality wines psr pursuant to 
Article 11 (2) (k) of Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 shall 
be: 
(a) for Germany wines: 
'Rotling', 
:Ehrentrudis' , 
'Affentaler', 
'Badisch Rotgold', 
'Moseltaler', 
'Riesling-Hochgewachs', 
'Oer Neue', " 
'Hock'. IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 45 
8, 11. 90 Official Journal of the European Communities . No L 309113 
The term 'hock' may be used only for the description of 
a wh ite \\ ine bearing the name of one of the specified 
regions Ahr, Hessische BergstralSe, Minelrhein, Nahe, 
Rheingau, Rheinhessen or Rheinpfalz and produced 
from ;he· Riesling or Sylvaner varieties or from their 
issue; 
(b) for french \\incs: 
'vin jaune', 
'v in de p3ille', 
'pdure d'oignon', 
'vin primeur', 
'v in cui le', 
'vins gris', 
'blanc de blancs', 
'vin nouveau', 
'sur lie', 
'fruite' , 
'clairet', 'clairerte', 
'rouserte' , 
'vendange tardive', 
'claret', 
'vin de eaU:', 
'seIection de grains nobles'. 
The term 'vendange tardive' may only be used in the 
French language. 
The term 'claret' shall be restricted to red quality wines 
psr entitled to the name 'Bordeaux'. 
The term 'selection de grains nobles' shall be restricted 
to quality wines psr entitled to one of the following 
names: 'Alsace', 'Sauternes', 'Barsac', 'CadiJlac', 
'Cerons', 'Loupiace', 'Sainte-Croix-du-Mont', 
'Monbazillac', 'Bonnezeaux', 'Quarts de Chaume', 
'Coteaux du Layon', 'Coteaux de I'Aubance', 'Craves 
superieures', 'Juran~on', This term may be used onl; III 
the French language; 
(c) for Italian wines: 
'passito', 
'Iacrima', 
'lacrima Christi', 
'sforzato', 'sfurzat', 
'cannellino' , 
'vino santo', 
'krerzer' , 
'rubino', 
'granato', 
'cerasuolo 
'chiarerto' , 
'aranciato' , 'giallo', 
'paglierino' , 
'dorato', 
'verdolino', 
'.1mbrato', 
'vivace, 
'vino novello', 
'vio nouve3.u', 
'dunkcl', 
'vendemmia tardiva' 
The terms 'kretzer' and 'dunket' may be used only for 
certain quality wines psr originating in the provinces of 
Bolzano and Trento The term 'vin nouveau' may be 
used only for quality wines psr originating in the region 
of Va\le d'Aosta. The words 'vendemmia tardiva' may 
be used only in the Italian language; 
(d) for Spanish wines: 
'Vino afrurado', 
'Vino joven', 
'Vino nuevo', 
'Aloque', 
'Cardeno', 
'Clarete', 
'Cranate', 
'Cuinda', 
'Morada', 
'Ojo de gallo', 
'Piel de ceballa', 
'Teja', 
'Tinto', 
'C:umin', 
'Cerez:!', 
'Naranja', 
'Rosider' , 
'Lagrima', 
'Primicia' , 
'Vendimia 
seleccionada' , 
'Vendemia 
temprana', 
'Extra', 
(e) For Porruguese wines: 
'Vinho novo', 
'Clareto', 'AmariJlo', 
'Ambar', 
'Blanco de uva blanca', 
'Blanco de uva tinea', 
'Dorado', 
'Gris', 
'Leonado', 
'Oro', 
'Oro oscuro', 
'Pajizo', 
'Palido', 
'Topacio', 
'Tostado', 
'Verdoso', 
'Corazon', 
'Chacoli', 
'Doble pasra', 
'Vino de consagra' 
'Vino enverado', 
'Vino de Yema'; 
'Palhete' or 'Palheto', 
'Vinho corn agulha', IP/NI1 IGRC/G/4 
Page 46 
No L 309114 Official Journal of the European Communities 8. 11 90 
'Branco de uvas brancas', 
'Branco de uvas tint as' , 
'Colheita sdeccionada', 
'Le~'c'j 
(f) for Luxembourg \\ ines: 
'bbnc de blancs', 
~vin nou\ eau '; 
(g) for Greek wines: 
-'A£UKO'; ano A£UKU'; (Ha<jlUA6.<;', 'Blanc de blancs' 
4. The term 'blanc de blancs' referred to in 
paragraphs 1 (b) and (f) and 3 (b) and (£), the term, 
'UUKO<; altO ).,£UKo.<; (HU<jlUA.o.<;', 'blanc de blancs' referred 
to in paragraphs 1 (d) and 3 (g), the term 'bianco da uve 
bianche' referred to in paragraph 1 (c) and the term 'blanco 
de uva blanca' referred to in paragraphs 1 (e) and 3 (d) may 
be used only to describe a wine obtained exclusively from 
grapes from vine varieties classified as white grape 
varieties. 
5. On the label, the terms referred to in paragraphs 1, 2 
and 3 shall be given in lertering not larger than that 
indicating the production area ·or the specified region 
The first subparagraph shall not apply to the term 'hock', 
'claret' and 'Moseltaler', 
6 The details referred to in Article 26 (2) (k) of 
Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 concerning the method of 
production, the type of product or a particular colour may 
only be used in connection with a wine listed in Annex II 
7. Pursuant ro Anicles 2 (2) (h), 11 (2) (k), 25 (2) (i) and 
26 (If (k) of Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 the follo\\ ing 
terms may be used as appropriate: 
(a) 'scc'. '[fOcken', 'sccco' or ':1sciur[Q , 'In '::Jr, '~·np6c' 
ami 'seco', onl), if the wine concerneJ 11:,:' a resiciuai 
sugar content of: 
4 grams per lirre maximum, 
9 grams per litre maximum where the level of the 
total acidity expressed as grams of tartaric acid per 
litre is not more than 2 grams per litre below the 
residual sugar content; 
(b) 'demi-sec', 'halbtrocken', 'abboccato', 'medium dry', 
'halvror', 'l]~i~T]po<;', 'semiseco' or 'meio seco', only if 
the wine in question has a residual sugar content 
exceeding the figures specified in (a) but not 
exceeding: 
12 grams per litre, 
or 
18 grams per litre, where total acidiry content is 
fixed pursuant to the first indent of the second 
subparagraph; (c) 'moellcux', 'Iicblich', 'amabile', 'medium', 'medium 
sweet" 'hahsod', 'll~iYAuKo<;', 'semidulce' or 'meio 
doce', only if the \\ ine in question has a residual sugar 
content exceeding the figures specified in (b) but not 
exceeding 45 grams per litre; 
(d) 'doux', 'suG', 'doke . 'sweet', 'sod', 'yA.\JKU<;', 'dulce' o[ 
'<.loec' only if the \\ Inc in qucstion has :l residual sucaf 
content of ar Ieasr 45 grams per litre. ' 
t-.lember .'>tates may prescribe: 
in respect of rhe use of the rerms referred to in (b) and 
(c) of the first subpJragraph, the minimum toral acidic} 
as an additional analysis_criterion, 
in respect of the use of the terms referred to in (d) of the 
first subparagraph in the case of certain quality wines 
psr obtained in their territory a minimum residual sugar 
contenr of not less than 35 grams per litre, provided 
that such a requirement is laid down in the national 
provisions governing production. 
The Commission shall publish the measures adopted by 
Member States pursuant to the second subparagraph in the 
'~' series of the Official Journal of the European 
Communities 
Without prejudice to Anicles 3 (3) and 12 (3) of 
Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89, the provisions of the firsr 
and second sub paragraphs shall not preclude Member 
States from permitting the residual sugar content of wines 
marketed in their terrirory to be indicated by a figure or 
other mark forming parr of a graduated scale 
Article 15 
The awards referreci to in Articles 2 (3) (c), 11 (2) (p) 
:md 26 (2) (n) of Regub:ion (EEC) No 2392/89 shall refer 
to a single homogeneot:s batch of wine originating, at rhe 
time of bortling, from one and the same container 
Such wine musr be available in quantities of at least 1 000 
litres held for the purposes of release to the market, m 
containers of a nominal \olume not exceeding 2 litres: 
which are labelled in accordance with the Community 
provisions 50 as to show the name of the geographical 
unit in which they originate and the year in which the 
grapes used were harvested, 
which are fitted with a non-reusable sealing or closing 
device. 
However, shoUld cenato categories of wine be produced in 
particularly small quantities, Member States may accept 
batches of wine of less than 1 000 litres but not less than 
100 litres; IP/NIlIGRC/G/4 
Page 47 
8 11 90 Official Journal of the European Communities No L 309/15 
2 On Community territory awards may be granted to 
table wines as referred to in Article 2 (3) of Regulation 
(EEC) No 2392/89; quality wines psr or imported wines 
as referred to in Article 26 (1) of the said Regulation only if 
they have been examined, together with other wines 
belonging to the same category produced under 
comparable conditions, within the framework of a 
competition the rules of which have been approved by a 
competent authority designated by the Member State where 
such competition is held 
Only the following may hold competitions and grant 
awards to the \\ ines selected as the best: 
the authority referred to in the first subparagraph, 
a public, professional or private body whose rules for 
the holding of competitions ensure impartiality and 
which has been recognized by the authority referred to 
in che first subparagraph 
3 Competitions covering more than one Member State 
may be held, with the agreement of all the Member States 
concerned: 
by the Commission, 
by an authority or a public, professional or private 
body which the Member States have encrusted with die 
holding of the competition, 
by the International Vine and Wine Office. 
Such competitions shall be held in accordance with rules 
respectively recognized or laid down by the Commission, 
the Merriber States concerned or the International Vine and 
Wine Office 
4. The rules for the holding of competitions as referred to 
in paragraphs 2 and 3 must in particular: 
ensure that the competition is open to all interested 
1':1[(les, 
by down an objective procedure which rules Out any 
discrimination berween wines of the category and 
geographical origin to which the competition relates, 
provide for a jury consisting of qualified persons who 
shall examine the wines by blind tasting and classify 
them according to their intrinsic quality using a 
po~nt-scoring system devised for this purpose 
provide for the gram of a limited number of awards, 
provide for checks to be made by an appropriate 
authoiiry on all operations relating to the 
competition. 
5. An award grante~ by an official body or by a body 
officially recognized in a third country may not be 
mentioned on a label of a table wine as referred to in 
Article 2 (3) qf Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89, a qualiry \\ ine psr or an imported wine as referred to in 
Article 26 (1) of the said Regulation: 
unless proof of the award can be pro\ ided either by an 
appropriate document drawn up for this purpose or by 
an endorsement on the certificate referred to in the first 
indent of Article 70 (1) (a) of Council Regulation 
(EEC) No 822/87, 
unless the Commission has recognized, by publishing 
the name and address of the bod) concerned in the 'C' 
series of the Official Journal of the European 
Communities, that the rules of the competition in 
question meet the criteria laid down in paragraph 4. 
6 The Member States concerned shall notify the 
Commission of the names and addresses of the official 
bodies and officially recogniz.ed bodies which are 
authorized to grant awards and the names of the 
competitions that they hold 
The Commission shall publish in the 'C' series of the 
OfficiaJ JourTUlI of the Elfropean Communities: 
t~e infonnation referred to in the fust subparagraph, 
where appropriate, the names and addresses of the 
bodies referred to in paragraph 3, 
the names and addresses of the bodies referred to in 
paragraph 5 
A.rticle 16 
1. The quality control number on the label of a quality 
wine psr or an imported wine shalt be so shown as to avoid 
any risk of confusion with other numbers 
2 The number pf the container on the label of a quality 
\\ ine psr shall be accompanied bv wording to the effect that 
it is a container number 
Article 17 
1. No infonnation regarding: 
the history of the wine concerned, of the bottler's frrm 
or of a firm belonging to a natural or legal person or 
group of persons involved in the distribution, 
the natural or technical wine-growing conditions in 
which the wine originated, 
the ageing of the wine, 
as referred to in Articles 2 (3) (h), 11 (2) (t), 25 (2) (f) and 
26 (2) (p) of Regulation (EEC) No 239'2/89, may appear 
on the same part of the label as that on which the IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 48 
NoL309116 Offici:ll Journal of the European Communities 8 11 90 
mandatory information appears, Such information shall be 
gi\'en either: 
on a pan: of the Ilbel that is c\C:lriy sep:lrated (rom the 
pan: bearing the mandatory information, or 
on one or more additional labels or Oil a pendant 
label 
The inform:ltion referred to in the first subparagraph must 
be verificable 
2 Norwithstanding paragraph 1, the following 
infonn::uion may appear on the same parr of the label as 
that on which the mandatory information appears: 
(a) short statements such as 'established in " " or 'wine 
growers, from father to son, since .. 'regarding the 
history of the wine concerned, of the bottler's finn or of 
a finn belonging to a natural or legal person or group 
of persons involved in the distribution; 
(b) the tenns: 
'vino di colle' and 'vino di collina' where they are 
used ro describe an Italian table wine or quality 
wine psr in accordance with the Italian provisions 
concerning their use, 
'Bergwein' for imported wines originating in Austria 
provided that the Austrian provisions concerning 
the use of that description are complied with; 
(c) the following information regarding the wine's ageing: 
(i) as regards wine originating in the Community: 
'vin vieux' in the case of French quality wine psr 
provided that the French provisions regarding 
the use of this term are observed, 
'vecchio' or 'invecchiato' in the case of Icalian 
quality wines psr, provided that the Italian 
provisions regarding the use of these terms are 
observed, 
',,(IlIa' or 'cn;) in the (;]se 01 Greek uble \\ ines 
l'ro,.lJcd rhJ[ r;lc (~r(.'L'k f1fovjsion5 rCf!.1rdil1~ 
,:le use oi these tcrms :1~C <Joscncd. 
',ino vicjo', 'vino aiiejo', 'vino de crianza', 
'cosecha . " 'anada , 'resen a', 'gran 
reserva', in the case of Spanish quality wine psr 
provided that the Spanish provisions regarding 
the use of these terms are observed, 
'vel ho' in the case of Porruguese quality wine psr 
pro'vided that the' Porruguese provisions 
regarding [he use of this term are observed; 
(ii) as regards wine originating in non-member 
countries: 
'vin vieux' in the case of Imported wines 
originating in Morocco and bearing one of the 
geographical descriptions set out in Chapter 13 
of Annex H, provided that the Moroccan 
provisions regarding the use of this term are 
observed, in the case of imponed wines originating in the 
United States of America, an indication in the 
English language of the number of years of 
'lgeing in casks or in bottles, 
'staro vino' in the case of imported wines 
(lrigin;1[in~ in Yugosb\ia and bearing one of the 
geographiol descriptions set our in Chapter 22 
of ,inncx 11, prO\idcJ that the YugosLl\' 
provisions regarding the use of this term arc 
observed 
The terms referred to in (b) and (c) of the first 
subparagraph may not be translated 
The terms referred to in (b) of the first subpargraph 
may, however, be translated into German III 
'Hugelwein' in the case of quality wines psr originating 
in the province of Bolzano 
Article 18 
1 The terms referred to in Articles 2 (3) (f) and 11 (2) (q) 
of Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 shall be: 
(a) for German wines and wines originating in the province 
of Bolzano, 'ErzeugerabfUllung', except in the case pf 
borrling by a group of winemakers of a wine nor 
acrually produced by the group from fresh grapes, 
crushed or not, or from grape must, when the words 
'abgefiillt durch den Zusammenschlug von Weinbaube­
[riebe'n' may be used; 
(b) for French wines: 'mis en boureille a la propriete', 'mise 
d'origine', 'mis en bouteille par les producreurs r<!unis' 
and, when the conditions of Article 6 hereof are 
satisfied, 'mis en bouteille au chateau' or 'mis en 
bouteille au domaine'; 
(c) for Italian wines including wines from the province of 
Bolzano: 'imborrigliato dal viticoltore', 'imborrigliato 
all'origine', 'imbottigliato daIla cantina sociale', 
'imbottigliato dai produnori riuniti'; 
(d) for Luxembourg \\ines: 'mis en bouteille par le 
\ iticulrcur-rccolrant'. 'mis cn boureille a la pi'oprictc', 
':l,is~ d ori\!,inc'. 'mis en bouteille J la cooperative' aod. 
, ;:l!l thc lIJIltiicio:1s 0; \nidc 6 hereof are s:Jtisiiea. 
:i~ U1 i'<lut~iiic ,;;j -:\)malllc' 'm is en bouteille au 
...1ii[cau: 
(el for United Kingdom wines: 'bottled by the producer'; 
(f) for Greek wines: 
'cJ.lCjJloJ .. woll anD 'IOV napaywyo', 'cJ.l«lH1AwOll 0TIlV 
aJ.l1tEAo\Jpyn01 EKJ.lEl6,A.M;\JOll', 'EJ.lllnuAw<n] O'lOV 'Iono 
rrapaywyfjc;' and '£J.lqltUAw<n] anD O!lUOU 
napaywywv'; 
(g) for Spanish wines: 'embotellado en origeo', 
'embotellado en propiedad', 'embotellado en la 
exploraci6n agraria', 'emborellado par el cosechero', 
'embotellado por el producror', 'embotellado por la 
cooperativa'; 
(h) for Porruguese wines: 'engarrafado na origem', 
'engarrafado na propriedade', 'engarrafado pelo 
viticultor', 'engarrafado na Cooperativa', 'engarrafado 
na adega coope,rativa', 'engarrafado pelo produtor' and, 
when the conditions of Article 6 hereof IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 49 
S 11. 90 Official Journal of the European Communitics No L 309117 
arc satisfied, 'engarrafado na quinta', 'cngarrafado no 
palacio', 'cngarrafado no solar', 'cngarrafado na casa', 
'cngarrafado na herdade', 'cngarrafado na vila'. 
The terms listed in the preceding subparagraph may be 
supplcmented by: 
'C5t:](C bottled' provided that the first indent of 
Articlc 2 (3) (f) or of Article 11 (21 (q) of Regulation 
(EEC) No 2392/89 applies, 
'bottled by the producer(s)', providcd that the second or 
third indent of Article 2 (3) (f) or of Article 11 (2) (q) 
applies. 
2 The terms referred to in Article 26 (2) (0) of Regulation 
(EEC) No 2392/89 may be used when the third State in 
which the wine in question was obtained authoriz.es their 
use in its provisions relating to its internal market 
3 The terms referred to in Article 11 (2) (r) of Regulation 
(EEC) No 2392/89 shall be: 
(a) for French wines: 'mis en bouteille dans la H!gio,n de 
production" 'mis en bouteille en. .', 'm is en bouteille 
dans la region de .. " followed by the name of the 
specified region concerned; 
(b) for Italian wines: 'imbohigliato nella zona di 
produz.ione' or 'imbottigliato in . . ' followed by the 
name of the specified region concerned; 
(c) for Luxembourg wines: 'm is en bouteille dans la region 
de production'; 
(d) for Spanish wines: 'embotellado en la zona de 
producci6n'; 
(e) for Portuguese wines, 'engarrafado na reglao de 
produc;:iio', 'engarrafado na regliio de 'followed by 
the name of the specified region concerned. 
The tcrms set out in the first subparJc:r~ph mav onh bc 
uscci \\ nen the \\ ine is botried ill the specified region 
Loncerneo or in an establishment situated in the immediate 
proximitv thereof within the meaning oi Article 6 (3) of 
Regulation (EEC) No 823/87. 
4. The terms set out in paragraphs 1 and 3 shall be 
mutually exclus{ve. 
Article 19 
1. The codes provided for in Articles 3 (4),11 (4) and 28 
(5) of Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 shall be established 
by the Member State on whose territory the bottler, 
consignor or importer has his registered place of business 
2. The reference to a Member State in a code as referred 
to in paragraph 1 shall be indicated by the postal 
abbreviation preceding the ?ther pans of the code. Article 20 
For the purposes of this Regulation: 
(Ji 'flute cl'Alsace' means a gl~ss bottle consisting of a 
straight·sided body, cylindrical in appearance, with a 
t:lpered neck, the ratio bct\\cen the overall height and 
the base diameter being approximatelr 5:1 and that 
between the height of the cylindrical section and the 
overall height being 1 :3; 
(b) 'J3ocksbeutel' or 'Cantil' means a short-necked glass 
bottle, with a squat, rounded body which is flat in 
profile, with an ellipsoid base and an ellipsoid 
cross-section at its most convex point, the ratio 
between the main and the secondary axis of the 
ellipsoid cross-section being approximately 2: 1 and that 
between the height of the rounded body and the 
cylindrical neck being aproximately 2,5:1. 
2. Pursuant to Article 37 (2) (b) of Regulation (EEC) 
No 2392/89: 
(a) the use of the ·'flute d'Alsace' shall, as far as wine 
produced from grapes harvested in France is concerned, 
be restricted to the quality wines psr listed in 
Annex V; 
(b) the use of the 'Bocksbeutel', the 'Cantil' and similar 
bottles likely to be confused with such bottles shall be 
restricted: 
I i) :lS regards wines originating in the Communiry, ro 
the wines listed in Annex V 
That Annex may, at the request of the Member 
State concerned, be supplemented until 31 August 
1991 at the latest provided that it is shown that 
presentation in such bottles constitutes a fair and 
traditional practice in specified regions or 
production areas in the Community; 
(ii) as regards wines originating in a third country, to 
wines that have been produced in accordance with 
provisions recognized by the Commission as 
equivalent to the provisions applicable to qualiry 
wines psr, and in particular Article 2 of Regulation 
(EEC) No 823/87, and in respeCt of which it has 
been shown that presentation in such bottles was, at 
1 September 1,976, a fair and traditional practice in 
the third country of origin; aI!d that have been 
included in Annex V. IP/NI1 IGRC/G/4 
Page 50 
NoL309118 Official Journal of the European Communities 8 11. 90 
However, until 31 August 1991, Member States shall 
penuit the sale of all imporred wines pur up in 
'Bocksbeutel', 'Cantil' or similar borrles where these arc 
traditional CommuniC}' imports 
Until 31 December 1990 the reservJ.tion in point (b) (i) in 
[he first subparagraph does nor rel:ne to \\ ines of 
Porruguese origin imporred into the other Member States 
Article 21 
1. Pursuant to Arricles20(1), 37(2) and 38(3) of 
Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89, rectified concentrated 
grape must may be put into circulation in the Communiry 
only in containers: 
(a) of a nominal volume of 500 litres or less; 
(b) which: 
are fitted with a closing device approved by the 
competent authority and designed to prevent any 
possible adulteration or contamination, or 
are not, by their narure, rc-usable once their content 
has been used; 
(c) which bear on the label or directly imprinted on the 
container within the same visual field: 
the words 'rectified concentrated grape mUSt' in 
characters of a height of not less than: 
20 mm in the case of containers with a nominal 
volume oE less than 50 litres, 
60 mm in the case of containers with a nominal 
volume equal to or greater than 50 litres, 
the sugar content in grams of tot31 sug:3r per litre 
and per kilogram, 
the other compulsory p:lrtiLubrs 
However, the Member States may aUow during a 
transitional period ending 31 December 1991 the use of 
CODtainers of a volume of 1 000, 2000 and 5 000 litres on 
the understanding that the conditions set otit at (b) and (c) 
in the firSt subparagraph are respected. 
2 Notwithstanding paragraph I, rectified concentrated 
grape must may be pue into circulation in bulk in 
containers of a volume of more than 500 litres fitted with a 
sealing or closing device approved by the Member State in 
the case of: 
(a) the utilization of a conlainer, including a tank 
compartment, on a means of transport, the contents of 
which is intended for a single establishment in which it 
is to be: employed in the course of preparation of a product 
specified at (a) or (b) in Arricle 1 (2) of Regulation 
(EEC) No 822/87, or 
packaged for sale in accordance with paragraph 1; 
(b) transpoC[ bemeen l\~0 plants of the same manufacturer 
of rectified concentrated gr:1pe must. 
In case (a), in the first subparagraph, the recipient of the 
load shall, before the container is emptied, inform the 
authority designated by the Member State where the 
establishment is situated of the arrival of the vehicle 
Article 22 
Pursuant to Article 37 (4) (a) of Regulation (EEC) 
No 2392/89 where containers of a nominal volume of 
10 hectolitres or more are used for the transport of wine 
and grape must, if such containers comply with 
Community provisions or the provisions of Member States 
concerning materials and objects intended to come into 
contact with foodsruffs, there shall appear on the 
containers in such a way as to be clearly visible and 
indelible: 
either a specific statement in one or more of the official 
languages of the Community relating to their use for 
the transport of beverages, 
or one or, where appropriate, more than one of the 
following tenus: 
'para uso alimentario', 
'til levnedsmidler', 
'fur Lebensmittel', 
'for food use', 
'pour contact ;lliment:lire' or 'convient pour 
aliment', 
'per alimenti', 
'voor levensmiddelen', 
'proprio para contacto corn generos alimenticios'. 
The above wording shall be printed in letters at least 
120 mm high. 
Article 23 
Pursuant to the third indent of the second subparagraph of 
,Arcicle38(1) of RegUlation (EEC) No 2392/89 Member IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 51 
8.1l.90 Official Journal of the European Communities No L 309/19 
States may prescribe or permit a statemenr of the date of 
botding in respect of wine and grape must bottled on their 
territory, by means of a marking system. 
Article 24 
I. Pursuant to Article 43 (2) of Regulation (EEC) 
No 2392/89 Member States may authorize, to describe 
beverages from their own production or beverages which 
originate in other Member States or which have been 
imported, the use of the word 'wine': 
(a) in conjunction with the name of a fruit falling within 
Chapter 8 of the combined nomenclature provided that 
such beverage was obtained by an alcoholic 
fermentation of that fruit; or 
(b) in composite names such as: 
'British wine', or 
'Irish wine'. 
2. To avoid confusion between the terms referred to in 
paragraph 1 above and the words 'wine' and 'table wine', 
Member States shall ensure that: 
the word 'wine' is used only in a composite name and in 
no circumstances on its own, and 
the composite names referred to in the first indent are 
shown on the label in lettering of the same type and the 
same colour and of such a height that they are clearly 
distringuishable from other information 
-l.rticle 25 
f'ursuam to the tirst indent at the ~t:cond Suilp:lr3I!r;Jpn 0; 
Arricie 3 (1) :lOd to the iirst inaenr oi the st:cond 
subparagraph of Article 12 (1) of Regubrion (EEC) 
No 2392/89 the description of a table wine or of a quality 
wine psr intended for export to the United States of 
America may not, from 1 January 1983, indicate the 
harvest year unless ar least 95 % of the product in question 
was produced from grapes harvested in the year 
indicated. 
Article 26 
1. Wines and grape musts desctibed and presented in 
accordance with the relevant provisions in force when they 
are put into circulation and whose description or 
~resentation ceases to conform to the said provisions 
'ollowing an amendment thereto may be held for sale, put 
mo circulation or exported until stocks are exhausted. Labels containing information printed in accordance with 
the relevant provisions in force when they are put into 
circulation which no longer conforms to the said provisions 
follo\\ ing an amendment thereof may be used for a period 
of one} ear from the date from which such amendment 
applies 
Prepackaging on which has been printed directly 
information in accordance with the relevant provisions in 
force \\ hen they are pur into circulation, which is no longer 
compatible with the said provisions following an 
amendment thereof may be used for a period of two years 
from the date from which the amendment applies 
2 Wines and grape musts originating in Greece, described 
and presented in accordance with the Greek provisions in 
force before 1 January 1981 and whose description or 
presemarion does not conform to the relevant Community 
provisions may be held for sale, put into circulation or 
exported until stocks are exhausted. 
3. Wine~ and grape must originating in: 
Spain, described and presented in accordance with the 
Community provisions relating to imported wines and 
with the Spanish provisions in force on ~ 1 December 
1985, 
Portugal, described and presented in accordance with 
the Community provisions relating to imported wines 
and with che Portuguese provisions in for~ on 31 
December 1990, 
:lnd \\ hose description or presentation does not conform to 
the (:ommunity provisions as regards Community products 
. ~, :-.<: he id for sale, pur into circulation or exported until 
:.),,,, .!,e exhausted 
4 Wines and grape musts originating in the territory of 
the former German Democratic Republic, described and 
presented in accordance with the provisions of the German 
Democratic Republic in force before 3 October 1990 and 
whose desctiption or presentation does not conform to 
Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 and this Regulation may be 
held for sale, put into circulation or exported until stocks 
ace exhausted. 
Labels contammg information conforming to-the 
provisions of the German Democtatic Republic in force 
before 3 October 1990 but not conforming to Regulation 
(EEC) No 2392/89 and to this Regulation may be used 
until 31 August 1991. IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 52 
No L 309/20 Official Journal of the European Communities 8 11 90 
5 Labels containing information: 
conforming to the Community provIsions relating to 
products imported from Portugal in force before 1 
January 1991, 
conforming to the Portuguese provIsions 'in ImLC 
before tr.is d;lte, but not conforming to the Communit \ 
provisions relating to proJuCtS originating in the 
Community, 
may be used until 31 December 1991 
6 Wine originating in the United States of America, the 
description and presentation of which conforms to the 
provisions in force in that country but which does not 
conform to Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89 and to this 
Regulation, may be held for sale and pur into circulation 
until stocks are exhausted, provided that it has been 
imported into the Community not later than 31 December 
1982, that no risk of confusion as to the nature, origin or 
provenance or composition of the wine can arise, and that 
the wine is not designated a quality wine psr. 
7. Labels containing information not conforming to the 
relevanr Community legislation may be used for table 
wines and quality wines psr for export to non-member 
countries provided that this information is required under 
the legislation of the countries of importation and that no 
confusion with other table wines or quality wines psr will 
arise. 
Member States may subject the use of such labels to prior 
approval. Article 27 
Pursuant to the second indent of Article 28 (3) of 
Regulation (EEC) No 2392/89, Articles 25 (1) and 26 (1) 
(b), (c) and (d) of chat Regulation shall not apply to wines 
:Ino grape musts imported from and originating in third 
Lounrries, which are CO\ ered by the exemptions refeireJ to 
in Article 4 (2) of Rcgul:l!ion (EEC) No 2390/89 up to [he 
quantities indicated therein, provided thar the products are 
labelled in accordance \\ ith the rules in the third councr} ot 
origin 
Grape musts and wine in quantities nor exceeding 15 litres 
put up in the form of a batch as commercial samples nor 
intended for sale shall also be exempred from the 
application of the abovemenrioned provisions 
Article 28 
1 Commission Regulation (EEC) No 997/81 is hereby 
repealed 
2 References to the Regularion repealed by paragraph 1 
shall be construed as references to this Regulation and 
should be read in accordance with the correlation table in 
Annex VI 
Article 29 
This Regulation shall enter into for~e on 1 January 199L 
This Regulation shall be binding In its enmetI' and directly applicable In all Member 
States 
For the COJllmission 
Ray MAC SHARR\ 
lvfember of the Commission 8. 11. 90 Official Journal of the European Communities 
ANNEX I IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 53 
No L 309/21 
List of terms denoting superior quality referred to in Article J (-I) of this Regulation that may be usep for 
imported wines 
SOUTH AFRICA 
Certified by the Wine and Spirit Ilo~rd 
Wine of origin certified by the Wine and Spirit Board 
Wine of origin superior certified by the \Vine and Spirit Bo~rd 
Special late harvest 
Noble late h:mesr 
Superior 
2 ALGERIA 
-appellation d'origine garamie 
3 ARGENTINA 
vino fino 
vino rcserva 
vino reservado 
4. AUSTRIA 
Qualiracswein mit staatlicher PrGfnummer 
Kabinerr 
Qualiciitswein besonderer Reife und Leseart or Pradikatswein 
Spiitlese or Spatlesewein 
Aus!ese or Auslesewein 
Beerenauslese or Beerenauslesewein 
Ausbruch or Ausbruch" cin 
T rockenbeerenauslc,e 
Eiswein 
5 BULGARIA 
J{a'leCTffeHO 8HHO 
(Katschesrveno vino) 
BHCOKoKa~eCTaeHo BHHO C reorpa~CK~ npoH3xoA 
(Visokokacschesrveno vino's geografski proishod) 
8HcoKOKa~eCTBCHO "HHO C KOHT~onH~aH npOHJXOA 
(Visokokatschesrveno vino s koncroliran proishod) 
EepHT6a np" nDnHa 3p~nOCT 
(Beritba pri palna zjralost) 
ECDHTOa Ha nDeJpRnO rp03n0 
(Beritba na prcsrjaJo grozde) 
Eep~T6a Ha 60~PHT"lHpaHO rpOJaC 
(Beritba na borritisirano grozde) IP/NIlIGRC/G/4 
Page 54 
No L 309122 Official Journal of (he European Communities 
beD~TOO Ha CTn~H~~paHO rpOJ~O 
(Beritba na staliJirano grozJc) 
-non6o~ Ha nDe3penH, 60TpHTUJHp6HH Hna 
CT~HAHDaHH ~bPHa 
(Podbor na prcsreli, botritisirani ili scalidirani zama) 
XGnEKUHUnHO!PE3EPB 
(Rcscne) _. 
6 CHILE 
rescrvado 
gran vino 
7 HUNGARY 
minosegi bor 
kiiIonleges minosegii bor 
kesoi sziiretelesii bar 
valogacolt sziirereJesii bor 
roppedt sz515b51 kesziilr bor 
Szaraz Szamorodni 
Edes Szamorodni 
Aszubor 
Aszu 
Aszu 3 pultonyos 
Aszu 4 purronyos 
Aszu 5 purronyos 
Aszu 6 purconyos 
Esszencia 
Aszu Esszencia 
8. ISRAEL 
Yein Eichout, wherher or not f01l0\\ ed by rhe following terms: 
\ a\ in meererz hacodesh (\\ ine Irom the Hol) Land) 
):1\ in mcererz illtanacn (" inc IrO:11 tr.e i~nd of the Biblei 
9 MOROCCO 
vin, it appellation d'ocigine 
vin a appellation d'origine garantie 
vill su perieur 
10 ROMANIA 
vinuri de calitate superioara (= vs) 
vinuri de calitate superioara cu denumire de origine( ~ v.s 0 ) 
vinuri de calirare superiora cu denomire de origine si rrepre de calirare (;: v soc.) 
cules la maruritare deplin~ (and) 
cule tirziu (et) 
cules la marurirare de innobilare (ani) 
cules sdecrionat (cs) 8 11 90 11 90 IP/NI1 IGRC/G/4 
Page 55 
Official Journal of the European Communities 
-cules la innabilarea boabclor (cib) 
\ in din bucoaic alesc 
vin din vinorcca 
comoara pivnitci 
I I ~:\N MARINO 
-Supcriarc 
12 SWITZERLAND 
attestierrer Winzerwy 
Spiidese 
Auslese 
Beerliwein 
VITI 
Terravin 
\3. TUNISIA 
appellation d'ongine contr61ee 
vin deIimite de qualite superieure (vdqs) 
vin superieur 
qualite exceptiorinelle 
cepage tardif (far wine made from the Carignan vine varieties) 
grand cru 
grand vin 
premier cru 
cuvee reservee 
14 TURKEY 
-Kalire Sarap 
IS YUGOSLAVIA No L 309113 
kvaIirema vina sa gcografskim poreklom or kaka\ ostnO \ ino z gcagrafskim pareklam or knlircmo 
\ino so geogra\sko porcklo 
\ rnunsKo or eu\ eno \ !nO 5j ~~osrJtskjm P<)fCKic)1n or \ rnun~~o \ Ino z ~c(}graiskjm poreklom or VfVrlO 
\ ino so gcogra\'sko porcklo 
konrrolisano porcklo or komrolirano poreklo Or konrrolirano poreklo 
sluzbeno konrrolisano poreklo or sluzbcno konrrolirano poreklo or sluzbeno kanrrolirano poreklo 
sopsrvena berba or lasma rrgatev or sopsrvena berba 
berba u punoj zrelosti (probiina bcrba) or rrgarev v polni zrelosti (izbor) or berba va polna zrelcist 
kasna bcrba or pozna rrgarev or dOO1a berba 
probirna berba bobica or jagadni izbor or probirna bcrba na una 
berba suvih bobica or suhi jagaclni izbor of berba na suvi zrna 
originalnosr zakonom zasrieena IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 56 
No L 309124 O££ici:li Journal of the European Communities 
AN,\'EX /I 
Li,t referred to in Arricle 11 (2) of imported" ines described b, reference to a geographictl area 
SOUl I i AI-RICA 
\Vincs bearing onc of the folio" ing names of the \\ ine-growing region or sub-region of origin: 
\\,inc-~rowing region Kusstrcek (Coastal R~gion): 
sub-regions: 
Durban, ille 
-Constantia 
2 Wine-growing region Stc!lenbosch: 
sub-region: 
-Simonsberg-Stcllenbosch 
3 Wine-growing region Paarl: 
sub-region: 
-Franschhoek 
4 Wine-growing region Swartbnd: 
sub-regions: 
Riebeeckberg 
-Groenkloof 
5 Wine-growing region Tulbagh 
6 Wine-growing region Breeriviervallei (Brede River Valley) 
7 Wine-growing region WorccSler: 
sub-regions: 
Aan-de-Doorns 
Slanghoek 
Nuy 
Wine-growing region Robertson: 
sub-regions: 
-\gterklipho()c:~ 
\kGrcgnr 
... :nlri\iI..T 
\. ~t>r~C' 
Ri'crsid~ 
9 \\'inc-growing region Swcllendam Goudini 
Scherpenheuvel 
Eibndia 
ROI1ni~\'a'c 
i-ioupsrl\ ier 
BoesIn:1nsrlvicr 
Le Chasscur 
10 \'I;'ine-growing region Olifanrsrivier (Olifanrs River): 
sub-region: 
-Spruirdrifi: 
11 Wine-growing region Klcin Karoo 
12 Wine-gro .... ing region Benede Oranje 
13 Wine-growing region Piketberg (Piquerberg) 
14 Wine-growing region Overberg: 
sub-region: 
-Walker Bay 
15 Wine-growing region Douglas 
16 Wine-growing region Cedcrberg 8. 11 90 11 90 Official Journal of (he European Communities 
2 ALGERIA 
Wines bearing onc of the following geographical ascriptions: 
Coteaux du Zaccar 
Ch!tteaux romains 
EI·Gaada 
Berkeches 
Taougrite 
I-.!ozouna 
Lismara 
Coteaux de Tlemencen 
Monts du Tessala 
Medea 
3 ,\RGENTINA Ain·Bessem·Houira 
Dahra 
Ain-Merane 
Mansour:lh 
Ain bres 
EI·Borj 
Cotcaux dc l'.1:!scara 
Mostag:lnem 
Oranic 
Wines bearing one of the following geographical ascriptions: 
Mendo1.a 
San Juan 
Rio Negro 
San Luis 
4 AUSTRALIA Catamarca. 
Jujuv 
Salta IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 57 
No L 309125 
Wines bearing the geographical ascription ·South·Eastern Australia' or one of the following names of the 
State, wine-growing region or sub·region of origin: 
Queensland 
Wine-growing region Roma 
2 Wine-growing region Stanthorpe 
2 New South Wales 
2 
3 
4 
5 
6. 
7. 
S. Wirie-growing region Hunter River Valle)': 
(a) sub-region Upper Hunter River Valle)': 
-Wybong -Muswellbrook 
-Denman -Sandy Hollow 
(b) sub-region Lower Hunter River Valley: 
Branxton 
Broke 
Dalwood 
Wine-growing region l'.!udgee 
Wine-growing region Forbes 
Wine-growing region 0r~n~c 
Wine-growing region S) onc)': 
sub·regions: 
Rooty Hill 
Wallacia 
Cobbirty 
Wine-growing region Ri, erina: 
sub-regions: 
Griffith 
Leeton 
Yenda 
Bilbul 
Beelbangera 
Wine-growing region Namoi Valley 
Wine-growing region Corowa Forwich 
Pokolbin 
Rothbury 
Hanwood 
Coleambally 
Nericon 
Lake Wyangan 
Tharbogang 
3 New South Wales and Victoria 
1. Wine-growing region Murray River Valley IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 58 
No L 309126 Official Journal of the European Communiries 
2 Wine-growing region Sunraysia: 
sub-regions: 
Mildura Merbcin 
Iluronga Irymple 
Dareton Karadoc 
Robinvalc Lindsay Point 
3 Wine-gro\;ing region Mid Murra)': 
sub-regions: 
Swan Hill Mystic Park 
Lake Boga Barooga 
Beyerford 
4 Victoria 
Wine-growing region North East Victoria: 
sui:>-regions: 
Milawa Ovens Valley 
Glenrowan King Valley 
Rutherglcn 
2. Wine-growing region Goulbum Valley: 
sub-regions: 
Shepparcon Mitchelcon 
'-Nagambie Seymour 
-Tabilk Grayrown 
3 Wine-growing region Great Western 
4. \Vine-growing region Avoca 
5. Wine-growing region Drumborg 
6 Wine-growing region Lilydale: 
sub-regions: 
Yarra Glen 
-Yarra Yering 
7. Geelong wine-growing region 
8_ Bendingo wine-growing region 
5 South Australia 
Wine-gro" ing region Adcbide: 
sub-regions: 
\bJ;iil T~:l Tree Gully 
Marion Hope Valley 
Modbury Angle Vale 
2 Wine-growing region Southern Districts: 
sub-regions: 
-Happa Valley Morphett Vale 
-McLaren Vale Reyndla 
-McLaren Flat Langhome Creek 
Seavjew C!1rrency Creek 
-Willunga 
3. Wine-growing region Barossa: 
sub-regions: 
Barossa Valley Morananga 
Lyndoch Angascon 
Rowland Flat Eden Valley 
Gomersal Springton 
Tanuncla Flaxrnans Valley 
Nuriootpa Keyneton 
Greenock Seppdtsfield 
High Eden 8. 11 90 8 11. 90 Official Journal of the European Communities 
4 Wine-growing region Clare Valley: 
sub-regions: 
Clare 
Watervale 
Auburn 
5 Wine-growing region I'Jd[haW;l~ 
6 Wine-growing region Kcppoch 
7 Wine-growing region Coonawarra 
8 Wine-growing region Riverland: 
sub-regions; 
Renmark 
Berri 
Bannera 
Loxton 
Waikerie 
Morgan 
9. Wine-growing region Nildorrie 
6. Western Australia 
L Wine-growing region Swan Valley: 
sub-regions: 
Upper Swan 
Herne Hill 
Middle Swan 
2. Wine-growing region Mt Barker 
3. Wine·growing region M.argarcr River: 
sub-region Cowaramup 
4. Wine-growing region FrankJand River 
5 Wine-growing region Wanneroo 
6. Wine-growing region T oodyay 
7. Wine·growing region Moondah Brook 
7 Tasmania 
Wine-growing region Tamar Valley 
8 Northern Territory 
Alice Springs wine-gro\\ing region 
5 AUSTRIA Sevenhill 
Leasingham 
lyrup 
Moorook 
Kingston 
Morrho 
Monash 
Quako 
Midland Junction 
Guildford 
l. Wines bearing the name of the wine-growing region and! or sub-region of origin (I) 
1. Wine-growing region of Burgenland: 
sub-regions: 
Neusiedlersee 
-Neusiedlersee-Hiigelland 
2 Wine-growing region of Niederosterreich: 
sub-regions: 
Donauland·Carnuntum 
Kampral·Donaubnd 
Thennenr~gion 
3 Wine-growing region of Sreiennark: 
sub-regions: Mirtelburgenland 
Siidburgenland 
Wachau 
Weinviertel IP/NI1 IGRC/G/4 
Page 59 -
No L 309127 
(1) The terms 'wine-growing region' and 'sub-region' correspond to the tenns 'Weinbautc:gion' and 'WeinbaugdJid used in 
Austria. IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 60 
No L 309128 Offici;)1 JOUl nal of the European Communities 
SLiJ-(hmclermark 
Siidstelcrmark 
\Vcststeicrmark 
4 Wine-growing region of \\'ien 
2 III(orm,1t1c)!1 in rcspcc't o( the tI rc ut .1 \I IIle proJuccd soJcJ~ Irol11 I'r3pe, nJf\t"):rd in Austria: 
·Ikuri~er. "herc the "ine dIu, dc,ent-cJ i, placcJ in circulation at the b!c~t on 31 December of 
rhc }ear foilo" ing rhe )C:lr of h:!f\ eSI, \I hlch IllUSl he incJic3rcJ Oil Ihe 1.1hci • 
·Schilchcr. "here rhe wine rhus descnbed was obrJinecJ in rhc region of SlciermJrk cxclusiveJ) 
from grapes of the 'BiJuer WilJbachcr \ :}fie!:, 
6 BULGARIA 
Wines bearing one of the following geographical ascriptions referring to geographical units located in 
the non hem wine-growing area (Duna\ska raunina): 
Novo scIo Lositza Troian 
Vidin Nikopol $cvlievo 
Rubzi Liaskovetz Kramolin 
Magura Elena Levski 
Lom Polski T rambcsch Svischtov 
Michailovgrad Ressen Strajiaa 
Vratza Biala Kamen 
Oriahovo Dve Mogili -Varbovka 
Mizia Russe -Dimrcha 
Biala Slauna Roussenki Briag -Pavlikeni 
Pleven Lovetch -Suhindol 
Komarevo Aleksandrovo -Biala Cherkv:! 
2. Wines bearing one of the following geographical ascriptions referring to geographical units in the 
eastern wine-growing area (Tsehernomorski raion); 
Sehumen 
Presla\' 
Novi Pazar 
Khan Krum 
Pliska 
~ Dragoevo 
Kralevo 
Pomoric 
Kableschko, 0 
l'oPO\O TargolVischre 
Razgrad 
Kubrat 
Tolbuhin 
Kavarna 
Schabla 
Kamen Briag 
Burgas 
lujen Briag 
Silisrra Turrakan 
Zarev Dol 
Varna 
Euxinograd 
Provadia 
Biala 
Medoveu. 
Prosenik 
Aitos 
I i:ll':-' l.~Jr~::~ Il:~l' fIr tiH .. : 111;111 :,!:.,: ;":'11 .. : :~ilit.. .. ll .1~\:riptiC)ns fI..'krrinl! to ~·':l.H:r.!F'~ical units located in 
:I:t! i) l!k;m lootniiis' ',\ IIH>grfJ\\ int: ,I:"'..!: 
Karlo\o 
Hissar Bania 
Gavrilovo Kazanlak 
Rozma Dolina 
Sungurlare 
Slavianrzi Cherniaa 
Padarevo 
Karnobar 
4, Wines bearing one of the following geographical ascriptions referring to geographical units located in 
the southern wine-growing area (Thrakiiska Nizina): 
Pazardiik Zlatovrach Nova Zagora 
Vinograderz 
Kalugero,o 
Yen-en 
KarabWlar 
Septemvri 
Plovdiv 
Brezovo 
Ass<:novgrad 
Zareva Poliana 
lambol 
Elhovo Perusehtitza 
Bresmik 
Bresrovirza 
Chirpan 
Svoboda 
Oriachovitza 
Dalboki 
Srara Zagora 
Straldja 
Sakar 
Granir KOlten 
SHven 
-Blaterz 
Haskovo 
Uubimerz 
Stambolovo 
Sehivatehevo 
Dolinara na 
Marina 
Strandja 8 11 90 8 11. 90 
8 Official Journal of the European Communiries IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 61 
No L 309/29 
Wines bearinJ; one of the following geographical ascriptions rderring to geographical units in the 
soutb-eastern wine-growing area Uolinaka na Strum;:,): 
CHILE Momin:1 Dolin;:, 
Petritch 
Mdnik S:1ndanski 
!-IarsQ\ 0 
Damianicza Knistendil 
Boboschevo 
B13goe\ grad 
Wines bearing onc of the (0110\\ ing names of the wine-growing region or sub-region of origin: 
:'ttacama wine-growing region 
2 Coquimbo wine-growing region 
3 Aconcagua wine-growing region 
4 Maipo wine-growing region: 
sub-regions: 
Is!a de Maipo 
Santiago 
Pirque 
5_ Rape! wine-growing region: 
sub-regions: 
Rancagua 
Rengo 
Peumo 
San Fem:1nclo 
Co!chagua 
6 Maule wine-growing region: 
sub-regions: 
Curic6 
Lonrue 
Molina 
Sagrada Fami!ia 
Talca 
San Clemence 
San Javier 
7 Biu Bi6 wine-growing re;ion: 
sub-regions: 
I umbel 
-Coclemu 
CYPRUS Buin 
Santa Ana 
Llano del Maipo 
Santa Cruz 
Cachapoal 
Chimbarongo 
Nancagua 
Tinguiririca 
Linares 
Cauquences 
Chi!Lin 
Qui1l6n 
Parral 
Villa Alegre 
Wines bearing one of the foUowing names of a wine-growing region or sub-region of origin: 
1. Wine-growing region Pitsillia 
sub-region: 
-Madari 
2. Wine-growing region Mar:1chasa 
3 Wine-growing region Commandaria 
4 Wine-growing region Treoclos Somh: 
sub-regions: 
Agames 
-Laoma 
5. Wine-growing region Troodos West: 
sub-regions: IP/N/l/GRC/G/4 
Page 62 
No L 309/30 Official Journal of the European Communities 
Ambclitis 
Vouni [is Panayias 
Laova Kathikas 
6 Wine-growing region Troodos North 
9 EGYPT 
Wines bearing onc of the following gGographical ascriptions: 
Matamir 
Oasis Fa)oum 
Mauriutis 
Nubaria 
10 UNITED STATES Valle)' of [he Nile 
Gianaclis 
Mariout 
Matamir 
A Wines bearing one of [he follo"ing namens of a State andlor coumry of origin: 
1. Alaska 
2. Arizona 
3 Arkansas 
Coumies: 
Con way County Logan County 
-Franklin County Washington County 
4. California 
Counties: 
Alameda County San Joaquin County 
Amador County San Louis Obispo County 
El Dorado County San-Mateo Count 
Fresno County Santa Barbara County 
Lake County Santa Clara County 
Marin County Santa Cruz County 
Mendocino County Sierre County 
MOIHcrey County Solano County 
Napa County Sonoma Counry 
Orange Counry Venrura County 
5an Benico Counry Yolo County 
San Diego Counry 
5 Colorado 
COUnt)': Jefferson COUllty 
6 Connecticut 
Coumies: 
Hanlord Coumy Windham Counry 
-Litchfield Coumy New London Counry 
7 Florida 
Counties: 
Escambia Counry 
-Hillsborough Counry 
8. Georgia 
9. Idaho 
Counties: 
Canyon County 
-Gem Counry 
10. Illinois 
Counties: 
Cook County Hancock Counry 
-Du Page County Will Counry 8.11.90 8 11 90 
11 
12 
13 
14. 
IS. 
16. 
17. 
18. 
19. 
20. 
21. O£ficial Journal of the European Communities 
Indiana 
Counties: 
Clark County 
Marion County 
Monroe Country 
Iowa 
Counties: 
Bonne Count) 
Claycon County 
Dickinson County 
Kentucky 
County: Bourbon County 
Matyland 
Counties: 
Baltimore County 
Carroll County 
Frederick County 
Massachusetts 
Counties: 
-Dukes County 
-Middlesex County 
Michigan 
Counties: 
-Allegan County 
-Berrien County 
-Grand Traverse Counry 
-Leelanau County 
Minnesota 
County: Wright County 
Mississippi 
Counties: 
Bolivar Counry 
-Oktibbeha Count)' 
;-'lissouti 
Counties: 
-Callawa~ County 
-Christian Counry 
-Crawford County 
-Gasconade County 
-Jackson Counry 
-Johnson County 
New Hampshire 
County: Belknap County 
New Jersey 
Counties: 
-Adancic Counry 
-Burlington County 
-Huncerdon County Posey County 
St Joseph County 
Switzerland County (I) 
Iowa COUnty 
Madison COUnty 
Montgomery County 
Washington County 
-Plymouth County 
-Suffolk County 
-Ivfonroe County 
-Van Buren County 
-Wayne County 
Phdps County 
Platte County 
St Charles County 
-Saline County 
-Texas County 
(I) The name of this county shalllx accompanied by the nam~ of the State Ut which it is <ituated.: IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 63 
No L 309131 IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 64 
No L 309132 Official Journal of the European Communities 
22 New Mexico 
Counties: 
Bcrnalillo County 
Chaves COllnty 
Dona An:l COUIHY 
23 New York 
Counties: 
-Ca) up Count) 
-Ch3!:luqua COUnt)' 
Dmchess Count)' 
Erie County 
Li\ ingstOn County 
Monrac County 
Niagara Counry 
Ontario County (I) 
24 North Carolina 
Counties: 
Buncombe Count)' 
-Chowan County 
25. Ohio 
26 
27 
28 
29 Counties: 
Adams County (') 
Ashtabula County 
Buder County 
Cl ark County 
C1ermont Count)' 
-Clinton County 
Erie County 
-Franklin County 
Hamilton County 
-Lake County 
Oklahoma 
Counties: 
Arab County 
-Kingfisher County 
Oregon 
Coullties: 
C~ l .... k:;,mJs Couot\ 
-t:'''t!~:;1.S COUllt \ 
-Hood Rn er lOUIH) 
-JJckson COUnty 
-Lane Count)' 
Pennsylvania 
Counties: 
Adams County (l) 
-A1lcgheny County 
Beaver County 
Berks County 
Bucks County 
Centre CounC) 
Rhode Island 
Counties: 
Ne .... 'P0rt Count)' 
-Providence County Orange County <I) 
Senec;] Count)' 
Sreuben County 
Suffolk County 
Ulster County 
Weslchester County 
Yates County 
Duplin County 
Hake County 
Lorain County 
Lucas County 
Mahoning County 
Miami County 
Morrow County 
Orrawa County (I) 
Pickaway County 
Shelby County 
Warren County 
\ 1.1r10n " i IUI1t\ 
". lU!rllc):1l tit ~t1ul1r~ 
Tilbmook t:oulllY 
Washington COUnty 
Yamhill County 
Columbia County 
Erie County 
Lancaster County 
Mifflin County 
Monrgomcry County 
Union County 
(I) The name of ,his counl)' shall be accompanied by the name of ,he Stale in which i, is situated 8 11 90 8 11. 90 
30 
31 
32. 
33. 
34 
35 Official Journal of the European Communities 
South Carolina 
Counties: 
-Chesterfield Couney 
-Florence Couney 
-Spartanburg County 
Texas 
Counties: 
-Coma! County 
Lbno County 
-Lubhock County 
Vermonr 
Virginia 
Counties: 
-Frederick County 
-Greensville County 
-Loudoun Couney 
Washington 
Counties: 
-Bemon Couney 
-Clallam County 
-Franklin Couney 
-King County 
-Klickitat Couney 
Wisconsin 
Counties: 
-Dane County 
-Door Counry 
-La Crosse Couney Parker eoumy 
Val Verdc Couney 
Nelson Counry 
Orange Couney (I) 
Rappahannock Couney 
-Mason Counry 
-Pierce Counry 
-Snohomish Couney 
-Walla WaIla Counry 
-Yakima Counry 
Ozaukee Couney 
Sauk Counry 
Vilas Couney 
B. Wines bearing one of the following names of the State and/or viticultoral area of origin: 
Arizona 
Viticultural area: Sonoita 
2. Arkansas 
Viticultoral areas: 
Altos 
Arbnsas MDuntain 
OZ:lrk l\!oun'.lin 
3 California 
Viticulrural areas: 
-Alexander Valley -Clarksburg 
-Anderson Valley Clear Lake 
-Arroyo Grande Valley -Cole Ranch 
-Arroyo Seco Dey Creek 
-Ikn Lomond Mountain Dry Creek Region 
-Carmel Valle) Dry Creek Valley 
-Cameras Edna Valley 
-Central Coast ,-El Dorado 
-Central Coast Counties -Fiddletown 
-Chalk Hili -Guenoc ValJey 
_ Chalone (2) Hopland 
-Cienega Valley -Howell Mountain 
(!) The name of this county shall be accompanied by the name of the State in which it is situated. 
(l) This viticulrur:al area may be indicated only if the State to which the area belongs is shown on the same 12~. IP/N/l/GRC/G/4 
Page 65 
No L 309133 IP/NIlIGRC/G/4 
Page 66 
No L 309134 Official Journal of the European Communities 
Knights Valley 
Lime Kiln Valley 
Li,crmore Valley 
Lodi (I) 
Los Cameras 
Mc Dowell V al.l~y 
Mendocino 
Merrin IsbnJ 
Monterey 
Mt Veeder 
Mc Veeder District 
Napa Valley 
Napa-Sonoma Mcndocino 
-North Coast 
North Coast Couneics 
Northern Sonoma 
NC;N'h Yuba 
Pacheco Pass 
-Paicines 
-Paso Robles 
Pinnacles 
Pope Valley 
Potter Valley 
Redwood Valley 
-Russian River Valley 
4 Connecticut 
Southeastern New England 
Western Connecticut Highlands 
5 Indiana 
Viticultural area: Ohio River Valley 
6 Kentucky 
Viticilltural area: Ohio Ri,cr Vallcr 
7. Louisiana 
Viticultural area: Mississippi Delta 
S M3t)land 
Viticulrural areas: 
(~:HO(rin 
Cumber/and VaHey 
Linganorc 
9. Massachusetts 
, Viticulrural areas: 
Manha's Vineyard 
-Southeastern New England 
10 Michigan 
Viticulrural areas: 
Fennville 
-Lake Michigan Shore 
11. Mississippi 
Viticulrural area: Mississippi Delta San Benito 
Sane! Valley 
San Lucas r I) 
San Pasqual Valley 
Sanea Clara Valley 
Santa Cruz Mountains 
Sanea )l.laria Valley 
Sama Ynel 
Santa Ynu Valley 
Saratoga 
Shenandoah Valley (1) 
Sierra Foothills 
Solano Counry Green Valley 
Solvang 
Sonoma Coast 
Sonoma Counry Green Valley 
Sonoma Mountain 
Sonoma Valley 
South Coast 
Suisun Valley 
Temecula 
Templeton 
Willow Creek 
York Mountain 
-Yountvil!e 
Leelanau Peninsula 
Old Mission Peninsula 
(Il This viticultur:l arC2 may be iridiC2lcd only if the SI2te to which the aiea belongs is shown on the u.mc label. 8. 11. 90 8 11. 90 Official Journal of the European Communities 
12. Missouri 
Viticultural areas; 
AUgust3 
-Hermann (I) 
13 New Jersey 
Vi[iculrural area; 
Central Dela" arc Valley 
-Warren Hills 
14 New Mexico 
Viticultural areas; 
Mesilla Valley 
Middle Rio Grande Valley 
Mimbres Valley 
15 New York 
Viticulrural areas; 
-Cayuga Lake 
-Finger Lakes 
-The Hamptous, Long Island 
-Hudson River Region 
16 Ohio 
Viticulrural areas: 
-Grand River Valley 
-Isle St George 
-Lake Erie 
17. Oklahoma 
Viticulrural area: Ozark Mountain 
18 Oregon 
Viticulrural areas; 
Columbia Valley 
-Umpqua Valley 
19 Pennsylvania 
Viticulrural areas; 
-Central Delaware Valley 
-Cumberland Valle~ 
20 Rhode Isbnd Ozark Highlands 
Ozark Mountain 
Lake Erie 
Lake Erie Islands 
North Fork of Long Island 
-Loramie Creek 
-Ohio River Valley 
Walla Walla Valley 
Willamerte Valley 
Lake Erie 
Lancaster Valley 
\,iricuirurJi area: ~GlIrneJs:crn i\'cw Engiand 
21 Tennessee 
Viticulrural area; Mississippi Delta 
22 Texas 
Viticulrural area: 
-Bell Mountain 
-Mesilla Valley 
23. Virginia 
Viticulrural areas: 
-Monticello 
-North Fork of Roanoke 
North Neck George Washington 
Binhplace Rocky Knob 
Shenandoah Valley IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 67 
No L 309135 
(I) This viriculcural area may be indicated only if the State to which the area belongs is shown on the same label. IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 68 
No L 309116 Official Journal of the European Communities 
24 Washington 
Viticultural areas: 
Columbia Valley 
Walla Walla Valley 
Yakima Valley 
25 West Virginia 
Viticultural areas: 
Kar3wha River Wal\ey 
Ohio Rher Valley 
-Shenandoah Valley 
11 HUNGARY 
Wines bearing onc of the following geographical ascriptions referring to geographical unirs in the 
Great Plain of Hungary: 
-Kecskemet -Debrecen -Szarvaskur 
-Kiskunhalas Forr:iskut -Frankdiil8 
- J :iszbereny Erdotelek -Csillaghegy 
-Jinoshalma Hercegszant6 -Naphegy 
Hajos Taj6 -Kerek-hegy 
-Vaskut Dabas -Templom-<lomb 
-Hosszuhegy kunfchere6 -Csongrad 
-' Kiskiiros Barabas -Galambos 
Sandorfalva M6rhalom -Csavoly 
-Soltszentimre Tisz.afoldvar -Csengod 
-Pireo Tiszafiired -Tabdi 
-Puszta -Tiszakiire -Kaskanryu 
-Tiszaszemimrc -TOfalu -Akaszto 
- J :lszsezmandras -Puszramonostor -Tiszaujfalu 
-Fiiliipszill:is Terezhalma -Kekhegy 
-Szeged Napkor -Paphegy 
-Csasz:lw)ltcs AsotChaiom -Svivarv~nyoshegy 
Dunavolgye Cserkesziilo -Solrvadkerr 
Cegled Harea -Kiskunm:tjsa 
Ersekhalom Kecel -Lakitelek 
Baja Kistelek Boesa 
Solt Mariavaros -Pahi 
Kunbaja Kokut -Homokhegy 
I-lelvecia Feketehalom -Boszorkanyhegy 
MOllor Oregsz61o -Vadaskere 
2 \\ ines beari!l\! onc of the ioilO\\ int( ;;eograpbical ascriptions rclrrrin~ te) geographical units in rhe 
',nr:i1 t)1 r :-lnS(1;lnui~i;1~ 
~, hl.lCson\" Tih3n\ -Jakabhm 
Babtoniurcd Balf Monostorap:hi 
Balatonmelleki B:irson)os Pannonhalma 
Somlo Csakvar Tapolca 
Sopron Csokako -Varvolgy 
Mor Kisbarat -Obudavar 
Szekesfehervar Abrahamhegy -Komarom 
P:ikozd Monosz.l6 -Kiivag60rs 
-Sukoro Dias -Magyarfalva 
Velence Szenrantalfa -Nemesgulacs 
Sumeg Ferroszennnikl6s 6rhalom 
Esztergom Gyorszentivan -Toki 
Szombathely Reviilop -Apathegy 
Vaskeresztes Zanka -Sacorhegy 
Koszeg Hegyesd -Dunaalmas 
Mosonszentpeter G)or -Dunasz.entmiklos 
Akal -Mesreri -Nemesvamos 
Fereoto -Szigliget -Meleges 
Csopak Szentgyorgyhegy Etyck 
Oreghegy -Szentjakabfa -Pazmand 8.11. 90 8 11. 90 Official Journal of the European Communities IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 69 
No L 309137 
3 Wines bcaring onc of (he following geographICal ascriptions referring to geographical units in the 
South of Transdanubia: 
Mecsck r:id n ken Tereheg) 
Pc cs Cserkur CS:lszar 
Szekszard Kc" :igosziilos Hark:lny 
Villany T Cfeziamajor Szigen :ir 
Siklos ()rb:inhc~, Pincehel, 
Mohacs I-Ieg) S7emm~ non Tolna 
Bar Solr Csillagvolgy 
L:inycs6k M:iriag, \.id Ordiigviilgy 
Tamasi Korosheg} -Kakasdomb 
Balatonboglar Balaronlelle -Torokbit 
Mariarurd8 Paks -Vadasken 
Vardomb Nagyhars:iny -Pus2tatorony 
4. Wines bearing one of the following geographical ascriptions referring to geographical units in the 
North of Hungary: 
Eger 
Egri Bikaver 
OStoros 
Matraalja 
-Verpelet 
-Janosmajor 
-Abasar 
-Farkasmaj 
-Kompolt 
-Marbz 
-Debro -Demoszl6 
-R6zsaszentm:\rton 
-Jakabhegy 
Egersz61:it 
Pilisvoros,,:\r 
Gyongyos 
Nagyrede 
R6zsas 
Visoma 
Urerd6 -Andornaktalya 
-Nagytalya 
-Heyes 
-Egedhegy 
-Varhegy 
-Biikkaranyos 
-Szeniisrvan 
-Sarhegy 
-Sikhcgy 
-Novaj 
5. Wines bearing the following geographical ascription referring to a geographical unit in the 
Tokaji-Hegyalja region: 
-Tobj ou Tokaji 
Tolesva 
Mad 
Tarcal 
12 ISRAEL Talya 
Herczcgkut 
Bodrogkereszrur 
Wines bearing one of the following names of the wine· growing region or sub-region of origin: 
1. Wine-growing region Shomron: 
Sub-region: 
-Sharon 
2 Wine-growing region Negev 
3 Wine-growing region Shimshon (Samson): 
Sub-regions: 
Dan 
-Adulam 
-Latroun 
4. Wine-growing region GaliJ (Galilee): 
Sub-regions: 
-Canaan 
-Nazareth Tabor 
Cana (Cafar Canal 
5 Wine-growing region Harei Yehuda Uudean Hills): 
Sub-regions: 
-,-Jerusalem 
-Bem-d IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 70 
l'o L 309138 Official Journal of the European Communities 
13 MOROCCO 
14 Wines bearin!; onc of Ihe followin!; geographical ascriptions: 
Berkane Rharb 
Angad Chcllah 
Sais Zemmour 
Beni Sadden Zacr 
Zerhoun Zenana 
Gucrrouanc Sahel 
Beni-M'Tir Doukkab 
NEW ZEALAND 
Wines bearing onc of the following names of the wine-growing region or sub-region of origin: 
Nonhland wine-growing region: 
sub-regions: 
Kaikohe 
Kai!aia 
Kerikeri 
Te Hana 
Whangarei 
Ruakaka 
2_ Redney wine-growing region: 
sub-regions: 
Riverhead 
Huapai of Huapai Valley 
Taupaki 
.:.... WoodhiIl 
3_ Henderson wine-growing region: 
sub-r~gions: 
Oraria 
Glendene 
Sunnyvale Whatitiri 
Sweetwater 
Ruawai 
Dargaville 
Kokukohu 
Waimauku 
Kumeu 
RiverIea 
Marua Valley 
Ranui 
Lincoln 
Henderson Valley 
4 South Auckland wine-growing region: 
sub-regions: 
Mangere Drury 
Pukekohe lhumatao 
Manga!angi Karaka 
Thames Pokeno 
TOlara I\bngal:mhiri 
5 \\'aikato \\ Inc~gro\\ ing region: 
sub-region: 
-Te Kauwhata 
6 Gisbomc wine-growing region: 
sub-regions: 
Tolaga Bay Muriwai 
Ormond Wairoa 
Waihirere Te Karaka 
Bushmerc Manutuke 
Matawhero 
7_ Hawkes Bay wine-growing region: 
sub-regions: 
-Esk Valley -Taradale 
Eskdale Bcookfield 
Bay View Pakuracahi Valley 
Greenmeadows Pukecapu 8 11 90 8 11. 90 Official Journal of (he European Communities 
Flaxmerc 
Tuki Tuki 
Tc M3t3 
Fernhill 
Mt Erin 
Brookvalc 
Tc Awanga 
8 \'\;'anganui wine-gro\\ing rcgion 
9 WellingtOn wine-gro\\ing region: 
Su b-region: 
Kapiti 
-Wairarapa 
10 Marlborough wine-growing region: 
sub-regions: 
Blenheim 
Renwick 
Benmorven 
Omaka 
Riverlands 
11. Nelson wine-growing region: 
sub-regions: 
Richmond 
Moutere 
Mariri 
12 Canterbury wine-gw\\ ing region: 
sub-regions: 
Amberley 
Burnham 
13 Central Otago wine-growing region: 
sub-regions: 
-Queenstown or Queenswwn Lakes 
Wanaka 
-Taramc3 
t"; :\ucki..lrhl' IIH>~::-'··' 1;:-": :-eo.:ion: 
sub-rcgion: 
Waiheke or Waihcke IsbnJ 
15 ROMANIA I-!aumoana 
Wharerangi 
Rauparc 
Meeance 
Ng3tarawa 
Brookficlds 
Mastcreon 
Martinborough 
Wairau Valley 
Fairhall 
Woodboume 
Awatere on Awatere Valley 
Latcomb 
Waipara IP/NIlIGRC/G/4 
Page 71 
No L 309/39 
l. Wines from the northern sub-Carpathian foothills bearing one of the following names In the 
wine-growing region or sub-region of origin: 
Wine-growing region Dealul Mare: 
sub-regions: 
Valea C!llugareasc!l 
-Valea Popii 
-Valea Poienii 
-Urlati -Singele Voinicului 
-Tohani 
-Vadul S~pat 
-Val.ea Lunga-Prahova Valea Mieilor 
Cote~d 
Urech~ti 
Pietroasele 
Cotul Carpa~or -Dealul Mare 
Valea T randafirilor IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 72 
No L 309/40 Official Journal of the European Communities 
2 Wine-growing region Arges: 
sub-regions: 
Stcf:lnesti 
-Valea Mare 
3 Wine-growing region Oleenia: 
sub-regions: 
Dr3gasani 
Dealul Oleului 
Valea Lunga-Olt 
Valea Olmlui 
Simbure~ri 
Plaiul Vulrurului Scgarcea 
Dealul Robilor 
Corco"a -Purerea ursului 
Valea Lung~-Corcova 
Drobeta-Turnu Severin 
Dealul Viilor 
2 Wines from the eastern sub-Carpathian foothills/ Moldavia bearing one of the following names of the 
wine-growing region or sub-region of origin: 
Wine-growing region Cotanari: 
sub-regions: 
Orjoaia 
Dealul Paraclis 
Dealul Caste! 
Dealul C~t~lina 
2 Wine-growing region Dealurile Moldovei: 
sub-regions: 
lasi 
Bucium 
COpou 
Cer.1ruia 
3 Wine-grov,.jng region Odobesti: 
sub-regions: 
Vrancea Singe!e taurului 
Focpni 
Min:lstioara 
Dealul Lung 
Nicore~ti 
4 Wine-growing region Panciu: 
sub-regions: 
-Coml Carpa~i1or-Movilip 
-Coru] Carpa\ilor-R:izoarcle 
-Corul Carpa~ilor-Vrancea 
5 Wine-growing region Galati: 
sub-region: 
-Dealul Bujorului Dealul Mindrului 
Hirl~u 
Dealul Episcopului 
Dealullui Voda 
Uricani 
Hu~i 
Bohotin 
Piscul Corbului 
Sarba 
Valea Lung:i-Vrancea 
M~gura Odobestilor 
3_ Wines from Transylvania and the Transylvanian plareau bearing one of the following names of the 
wine-grdwing region or sub-region of origin: 
Wine-growing region Timave: 
su b-regions: 
-~ona 
-Sintioana 
Valea Lunga-Timave 
Vii~oara 
Valea Tirnavelor 
Ceratea de Baltli 
Basna 
Dan<1 
Domald 
-Zagu 
-Jidvei 
-Sighi~oara Pro~tea Mare 
Axente Sever 
Bienan 
Richi~ 
Blaj 
Crllciunel 
Media~ 
Micllsasa 
Mo~na 
~eica Micll 
Valea Viilor-Tirnave 
Tigmandru Bagaciu 
-Atzel 
'-Copsa Mica 
Dumbraveni 
Hoghilag 
Laslea 
Paucea 
Balaciu 
-Agirbiciu 
Dupus 
-80ana 8.11. 90 8.11.90 Official Journal of the European Communities 
2 \~Iine·growing region Alba lulia: 
3 
4 
5 sub-regions: 
Sebe~ 
t\poldul de Sus 
Cridu 
19hiu 
Wine-growing region Aiud: 
sub-regions: 
Ciumbrud 
-Ocna Murq 
Wine-growing region Bistri\a: 
sub-regions: 
Teaca 
Baro~ 
Srau Nou 
Lechin\a 
Wine·growing region Minis: 
sub-regions: 
Pl1uli~ 
~iria 
!\rad ~3rd " 
Vingard 
Telna 
Dumitra 
Siniacob 
Be~ineu 
Sreiniger IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 73 
No L 309/41 
4. Wines £rom Banat bearing one of the following names of rhe wine-growing region or sub-region of 
origin: 
Wine-growing ;:.egion Teremia: 
sub-regions: 
Teremia Mare 
-Sinicolaul Mare 
2 Wine-growing region ,Recar 
sub-regions: 
Dcalul Nou 
Dealul Vechi 
Dealul Lupilor 
3 Wine-growing region Moldova Noull: 
sub-regions: 
Dealurilc Dun:1rii-Banar 
Dealul Silagiului 
Dealul Viilor-Ihnat 
-I Wine-growing region Tirol Banat: 
sub-regions: 
Min:1snrea 
-Dealul Tirolului-Banar Tomnarec 
Nerau 
Valca Lungl1-Banat 
Buzia~ 
5. Wines from Debroudja/Black Sea bearing one of the following names of the wine-growing region or 
sub-region of origin: 
1. Wine-growing region Murfatlar: 
sub-regions: 
Valea Carasu 
Medgidia 
Valu lui Traian 
P~tera 
Seimeni 
Lacul Oluna 
-Ostrov 
-Tulcea 
Nicu1i\el 
-Babadag Valul Roman 
Biserica Veehe 
Poacta Alba 
Plaiul Ciocirlia 
Valea Dacilor 
Plaiul Coco~ul 
Nazarcea 
Piatra Ro~ie 
Castelu 
Sacu Nou IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 74 
No L 309/42 Official Journal of the European Communities 
16 SAN MARINO 
Wines from this country's specified" ine·gro" ing region 
17 SWITZERLAND 
A \Vines bearing one of the following names oi canton, wine·!;rowin!; regions or local production area of 
origin, together with, if appropriate, details as [0 the method of production, the t)pe of product or the 
particular colour of the wine rcscr. cd for the area of production ori!;in: 
Canton of Valais 
Names of local administrative areas or of other local production areas: 
Agam 
Ardon 
AulSerberg 
Ayent 
-Signese 
Baltschieder 
Bovemier 
Bratsch 
Chalais 
Chamoson 
Ravanay 
-St Piere-de-Clages 
-Tremazieres 
Charrat 
Chermignon 
-Ollon 
Chippis 
CoUonges 
Conthey 
Dorenaz 
Eggerberg 
Ergisch 
Evionnaz 
Fully 
Beudon 
Branson 
ChiHaignier 
Cleves, Les 
Gampel 
Grimisuat 
Champlan 
~Iolignon 
Mont, Le 
St Raphael 
Grone 
Hohtenn 
Lalden 
Lens 
F1amhey 
-St Clement 
-Vaas 
Leyrro,n 
-Grand·Bnll': 
Monragnon 
-Montibeux 
-Ravanay 
Leuk/Loeche 
-Lichten 
Marrigny 
-Coquempey 
Martigny-Combe 
-Plan Cerisiee Miege 
Montana 
-Corin 
Monthey 
Nax 
Nendaz 
Niedergesteln 
POrt-Valais 
-Evouettes, Les 
Randogne 
-Loc 
Raron/Rarogne 
Riddes 
Saillon 
St Uonard 
St. Maurice 
Salgesch/Salquenen 
Sal ins 
Saxon 
Saviese 
-Diolly 
Sierre 
Champsabe 
Cretaplan 
Geronde 
Goubing 
Granges 
La Millierc 
Muraz 
Noes 
Sion 
Batasse 
Bramois 
Chateauneuf 
Chatroz 
Clavoz 
Corbassiere 
La Folie 
Lenrine 
Maragnenaz 
Molignon 
Le Mont 
Mont d'Oe 
Momorge 
Pagane 
Uvrier 
Stalden 
Staldenried 
Steg 
Troistocrents 
Turrmann/Tourremagne 
Varen/Varone 8. 11 90 8 11 90 Official Journal of the European Communities 
Venthone -Muzot 
-Anchette -Rav) re 
-Darnonaz -:-Vex 
Vemamiege Vionnaz 
Vetroz Visp/Vicge 
-Balavaud Visperterminen 
-Magnot \' olleges 
Veyras Vouvry 
-Bemune Zeneggen IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 75 
No L 309143 
2 loformation concerning certain types of "ine originating in the Camon of Valais: 
Amigne 
Arvine 
Dole 
Fendant 
Goron 
Hermitage or Ermitage 
2 Canton of Vaud Humagne 
J ohannisberg 
Comalin, Rouge d'enfer or Hiillenwein 
Vin de palen Heida\\cin or Heida 
Vin du Glacier 
Names of local adminisrracive areas or other local production areas: 
(a) Wine-growing region Bonvillars: 
Bonvillars Grandson 
Concise Onnens 
Corcelles 
(b) Wine-growing region Chablais: 
Aigle Villeneuve 
Bex Yvome 
Ollon 
(c) Wine-growing region La Cote: 
Aubonne 
-Bougy-Villars 
Begnins 
Bursine! 
Bursins 
Chigny 
Coinsins 
Dennens 
Fechy 
Founex 
Gill, 
-C.)rC:1UX de: Vincy 
td) \\Oinc-g.ro \lfl~ rq:!fltl I.1\3ux: 
!llona, 
Chardonne 
-Burignon 
Chexbres 
Corseau 
Corsier 
,...... Cure d'Attalens 
Cully 
Epesses 
-Calamin 
Grandvaux 
Lutry 
-Savuit 
Montreux Gollion 
Luins 
-Chateau de Luins 
Mont-sur-Rolle 
Morges 
Nyon 
Perroy 
Rolle 
Tartegnin 
Vinze! 
Vu fflens-Ie-Chilteau 
Paudex 
Puidoux 
-Dezaley 
-T reytorrents 
Pully . 
Riex 
Rival' 
Saint-Ugier 
Saint-Saphonn 
-Faverges 
Vevey 
Villette 
-Montagny 
(c) Wine-growing region Les Cotes de }'Orhe: 
Amex 
Orhe 
Valleyres-sous-Rances IP/NIlIGRC/G/4 
Page 76 
No L 309/44 Official Journal of the European Communities 
(() Wine-growing region Vull): 
-Vallamand 
2 Information concerning cenaill types of wine originating in the Canton of Vaud: 
Dorin 
-SaIvagnin 
3 C:lOton of Gencve 
Names of local administrati\ e areas or of Other local production areas: 
Aire-Ia-Ville -Essenines 
Ameres Gemhod 
Avully Gy 
Avusy 
Bardonnex 
-Charrot 
-Landecy 
Bellevue 
Bernex 
-Lully 
Cartigny 
Chancy 
Choulex 
Collex-Bossy 
Collonges- Bditri ve 
Cologny 
Confignon 
Corsier 
Dardagny Hermance 
-Jussy 
Laconnex 
Meinier 
-Le Carre 
Perly-Cenoux 
Presinge 
Russin 
Satigny 
Bourdigny 
-Choully 
-Peissy 
Sora! 
Troinex 
Veyrier 
2 Information concerning the type of wine originating in the Canton of Geneve: 
-PerIan 
4 Canton of Neuchatel 
Names of local administrative areas or of other local production areas: 
Auvemier 
Bevaix 
BOle 
Boudry 
Colombier 
Corcelles 
CorrilOndrcche 
Comaux 
Conaillod 
Crcssier 
5 C:lflton of Friburg Gorgier 
Hauterive 
-Champreveyres 
Le Landron 
Neuchatel 
-La Coudre 
Peseux 
Saint-Aubin 
Saim-Blaisc 
Names of local administrative areas or of other local production areas: 
Cheyres Haur-Vully 
Bas-VuUy Motier 
Nant 
Praz 
Sugiez 
6_ Canton of Berne -Mur 
Names of local administrative areas or of other local production areas: 
ErIach (Cerlier) Spiez 
La Neuveville (Neuensradt) -Tiischerz (Daucher) 
-Chavannes (SchafisJ -Alfennee 
Ligen (Gleresse) -Twann (Douanne) 
-Schemelz -lie St_ Pierre 
Oberbofen -Vigndz (Vigneule) 8 11 90 8. 11 90 Official Journal of the European Communities 
7. All [he French·speaking cantons referred to under 1 to 6: IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 77 
No L 309145 
Information in r",;pect of the special colour of a \\ ine originating in French-speaking 
Switzerland: 
-Oeil-<le-Perdrix 
8 Canton of Zurich 
Names of local administrative areas or of other local production areas: 
(a) Wine·growing region Ziirichsce: 
Erlenbach 
-Mariahalde 
-Turmgut 
Herrliberg 
-Schipfgut 
Hombrechtikon 
Feldbach 
-Rosenberg 
- T rullisberg 
Kusnacht 
Miinnedorf 
(b) Wine-growing region Limmattal: 
Hiingg 
Oberengsrringen 
Weiningen Mcilon 
-Appenhaldc 
-Chorherren 
Stafa 
Lattenberg 
-Stcmenhalde 
-Uerikon 
Uetikon am See 
Wadenswil 
(c) Wine-growing region Ziircher Unterland 
Bachenbwach Hunrwangen 
Boppelsen Oberembrach 
Buchs Otelfingen 
Bulach Rafz 
Diittlikon 
Dielsdorf 
Eglisau 
-Stadtberg 
Freienstein 
Teufen 
-SchloG Teufen Regensberg 
Steinmaur 
Wasterkingen 
Wil 
Winkel 
(d) Wine-growing region Weinland/Kanton Zurich (noc 'Weinland' without the added 
information): 
Adlikon Nefi:enbach 
Andelfingen -Wortberg 
-Heiligbcrg 
Benken 
Berg am h:hd 
Buch am i[c;'.ci 
Dachsen 
Dinhard 
Dorf 
Goldenberg 
-SchloG Goldenberg 
-Schl'.crzenberg 
Flaach 
-Worrenberg 
F1uringen 
Henggan 
Hettlingen 
Humlikon 
-Kloscerb<:rg 
Kleinandelfmgen 
-Schiterberg Ossingen 
Rheinau Rickcnbach 
1 riillikon 
-Rudolfingen 
-Wildensbuch 
Trurtikon 
Uhwiesen (Laufen·Uhwiesen) 
Volken 
Walralingen 
-SchloB Schwandegg 
-SchloB Giersberg 
Wiesendangen 
Wildensbuch 
Winterthur- Wulflingen 
2 Information concerning rypes of wine originating in the Canton of Zurich: 
Flaachtaler Weiniander 
-Rafzerfelder -Zurichseewein IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 78 
No L 309146 Official Journal of the European Communities 
9 Camon of SchafOlOuse 
Names of local administrative areas or of other local production areas: 
Bcringen Siblingen 
Dorflingen -Eiscnhalde 
Gachlingcn Stcin am Rhein 
I-bllau -Ch5femei 
Luhningcn -llIaurock 
Oberhallau Thayngen 
Buchberg 
Osterfingen 
Rudlingen 
Schaffhausen 
Herrenberg 
MunO[ 
Rheinhalde 
10 Camon of Thurgovie T rasadingen 
Wilchingen 
Names of local administrative areas or of other local production areas: 
(a) Production area I: 
DieBenhofen 
-Se Kaeh;lrinaeal 
Frauenfeld 
-GuggenhurIi 
-Holderberg 
Herdern 
-Kalchrain 
-. SchloBgur Herdem 
Humvilen 
-Guggenhusli 
-Sradrschryber 
Niederneuenfom 
T rortenhalde 
Landvogt 
Chrachenfels 
(b) Production area 11: 
Amlikon 
Buchackem 
Gorighofcn 
-Hohcnfels 
-Buchcnhalde 
(~ricscnber\! 
i-1cssenreu[I 
;\j.'irsrertcn 
-Ortenberg 
Sulgen 
-Schurzenhalde 
(cl Production area Ill: 
~ Berlingen 
Ermatingen 
Eschenz 
-Freudenfels 
Frurhwilen 
11. Canton of St Gall NuBbaumen 
-St. Anna-Oelenberg 
-Chiendsruet-Chorhusler 
Obemeuenfom 
-Farho! 
-Burghof 
Schlartingen 
-Herrenberg 
Sterrfurr 
-ScWors Sonnenberg 
-Sonnenberg 
Uesslingen 
Sfeigassli 
Warrh 
Karraus [cringen 
Weinfelden 
Scherbengut 
Thurgut 
Schmalzlcr 
SrrauGbcrg 
Sunnehaldc 
SchloGgut Bachrobei 
Ihchtobel 
Mammern 
Mannenbach 
Salenstein 
-Arenenberg 
Sreckbom 
Names of local administrative areas or of other local production areas: 
Altsratten Eichberg 
-Forsr Grabs 
Au -Werdenberg 
-Monstein Marbach 
Balgach i Mels 
Bemeck Nafers 8. 11 90 S 11. 90 Official Journal of the European Communities 
Ragaz 
-Freudcnberg 
Rapperwil 
Rebsrein 
Sargans Thai 
-Buchberg 
\'i/ alensradr 
\Vartau 
\Vii 
12 Camon of Grisons 
Names of local adminisrrarive areas or of orhcr local producrion areas: 
-Chur f1iisch 
-Domar/Ems 
-Jenins 
Maienfcld 
-Sr. Luzisreig 
Malans Igis 
Trimmis 
-Cosrams 
Zizers 
13 Camon of Argovie 
Names of local adminisrrarive areas or of other local production areas: 
Auenstein Magden 
Bergdietikon Manndach 
-Herrenberg Oberflachs 
Birmenstorf Oberrnumpf 
Bomtein Oeschgen 
Bozen 
Bremganen 
-Stadtreben 
Dottingen 
Effingen 
Elfingen 
Endingen 
Ennetbaden 
-Goldwand 
Erlinsbach 
Frick 
Habsburg 
Herznach 
Hornussen 
-Stifrshalde 
Horrwil 
Kaisten 
Klingnau 
Kiittigen 
1 cnzour!; 
\ nlfrcrst)cn! 
-Burt!h~jdc:n Remigen 
Riifnach 
-Biide!er 
-RGtiberg 
Schinznach 
Seengen 
-Brestenberg 
-Wessenberg 
T egerfelden 
Thalheim 
Ueken 
Umersiggemhal 
Villigen 
-Schloilberg 
-Steinbruchler 
Wettingen 
Witrnau 
Wiirenlingen 
\Viirenlos 
-nick 
;"eini:u:cn 
14 Camon of Ejlc 
Names of local adminisrratil e areas or of other local production areas: 
Aesch Maispach 
-Tschapperli Muttenz 
Arlesheim Oberdorf 
Bottmingen Pfeffingen 
Balsthal Pratteln 
-Klus Rcinach 
Biel-Benken Sissach 
Buus Wintersingen 
Ettingen 
15. Canton of Lucerne 
Loc:iJ production area: 
-Heidegg 
16 Canton of Schwyz 
Local producrion area: 
-Leutschen IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 79 
No L 309/47 IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 80 
No L 309148 Official Journal of the European Communities 
17 Information in respect of a rype of" ine originating in Eastern Switzerland: from the wine variery 
'Pinot noir': 
-C!cvner 
18 CamonofTessin 
Information concerning ccrtain types of wine originating in the Canton of Tessin: 
Bondola 
-Nosrrano 
B Wines listed under A whose description is supplemented by the following infonnation on the method 
of preparation in accordance with Swiss legislation: 
SliBdruck or SiiBabdruck 
Schiller or Schillerwein 
Rose Blanc de rouge 
18 CZECHOSLOVAKIA 
Wines bearing one of the follo .... ing names of the ....ine-growing region of origin: 
Pezinok 
Nitra 
Bracislava-Raca 
Mil.:ulov-Zuojmo 
Modry Kamen 
Malokarpatska Oblast 
19. TUNISIA Hustopl!ce-Hodonin 
Murenice 
Male Karpary 
Slovensko Zahodne 
Dunaj I Dunajske 
-JilOi Morava 
Wines entitled to the descriptions 'appellation d'origine controlee', 'vin deIimite de qualite superieure' 
andlor 'vin superieur' bearing one of the following names denoting the wine-growing region or 
sub-region of origin: 
1. 
2 
3 
4 
5 
6. Wine-growing region Mornag: 
sub-regions: 
Haur Mornag 
Coteaux de Momag 
Sidi Saad 
Domaine d'Ouzea 
Chilteau de Momag 
Wine-growing region Sidi Salcm: 
sub-regions: 
Damaine Nepheris 
-Coreaux de Khanguer 
Wine-growing region Kclibia 
Wine-gro....ing region Beja: 
sub-regions: 
Coteaux de Thibar 
Damaine de Thibar 
Clos de Thibar 
Wine-growing region Bizerte: 
su b-regions : 
Chateau Feriani 
Domaine Karim 
Coteaux d'Utique 
Wine-gromng region Jendouba: 
sub-region: Coteaux de Tabarka Le Noble de Momag 
Domaine de Charmettes 
Momag Village 
Coteaux de Canhage 
Khanguet Village 
ChiHeau khanguet 
Coteaux de Mateur 
Coteaux de Bizene 8. 11. 90 S 11 90 Official Journal of the European Communities 
7 Wine-growing region Na~ul: 
sub-regions: 
Cap Bon 
Sidi Rais 
Coteaux de I-bmm3met 
S Wine-growing region T ':bourba: 
sub-regions: 
Coteaux de Tcbourb3 
Cote3ux de Schuiggui 
Domaine de Lansarine 
Tebourba VillJge IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 81 
No L 309149 
2 Wines entitled to the description 'vin delimite de qualite superieure'. originating in and bearing the 
name of the Momag "ine-growing region • 
20 TURKEY 
Wines bearing one of the following geographical ascriptions referring to geographical units in Thrace 
and in Mannara: 
Tekirdag 
~arkoy 
-Mirefre 
-Ho~k6y 
Bliecik 
-Sogut 
<;:anakkaie 
Bayrami\, 
Bozcaada 
Lapseki Balikeslr 
-Erdek 
-Avp Adasi (Turkeli) 
Kirklareli 
Edirne 
Yenikoy 
Aslihan 
Kircasalih 
2. Wines bearing one of the following geographical ascriptions referring to geographical units on the 
Aegean Sea: 
Izmir and surroundings 
Manis:' 
Denizil 
<;:al 
-Guney Izmir 
-Bomova 
3 Wines bearing one of tbe followin!! geo~r.lphical ascriptions referring to geographical units in the 
I\leditcrranean re~ioll: 
Burduir 
Isparla 
I~C\ i--.ahramanmaras 
Hatay 
4 Wines bearing one of the following geographical ascriptions referring to geographical units in Central 
Anatolla: 
Ankara 
Keskin 
Hasandede 
Sihil 
<;:ubuk 
Kalecik 
Kirikkale 
Nigde 
-Bor 
Nev~ehir 
Orgiip 
-Hacibektas Amasya 
Kazova 
Yozgat 
Kirsehir 
<;:0 rum 
-Sungur iu 
Konya 
Karaman 
Kayseri IP/N/I/GRC/G/4 
Page 82 
No L 309150 Official Journal of the European Communities 
5 Wines bearing one of the following geographical ascriptions referring to geographical units in east and 
southeast Anatolli: 
Kahramanmaras 
Gazianrep 
-Kilis 
Elazig 
Malat} a ~ Urfa 
Diyarbakir 
1'-\ardin 
21 SOVIET UNION 
Wines bearing the name of one of the following Soviet Socialist Republics, autonomous regions or 
provinces in which they originate: 
SSR Armenia 
SSR Georgia 
SSR Moldavia 
SSR Russia: 
Krasnodar 
Rostov 
Scavropol 
Autonomous SSR Checheno-Ingush 
SSR Ukraine: 
Crimea 
Odes sa 
Kherson 
Nikolayev 
SSR Azerbaidjan 
22 YUGOSLAVIA 
Wines originating in the Socialist Republic of Bosnia and Herzegovina and bearing one of the following 
names of the wine-growing region or sub-region of origin: 
Wine-growing region Herzegovine: 
sub-regions: 
Srednja Nererva i Trebi~njica 
-Rama 
2 Wine-growing region Seveme Bosna 
2 Wines originating in the Socialist Republic of !-.!ontenegro and bearing the (allowing name of the 
\Vine-gro\\'in~ region ot origin: 
'\'ine-gro\\ in!; region Cr:1:! Gora 
3 Wines originating in [he Socialist Republic of Croatia and bearing one of the following names of the 
wine-growing region or sub-region of origin: 
1. Wine-growing region Kontinencalna hrvatska: 
sub-regions: 
Zagorsko-Medjimurski 
Prigorje 
Plclivica 
Pokuplje 
Moslavina Bilogorsko-Podravski 
Srednje Slavonski 
Posavina 
Podunavlje 
2. Wine-growing region Primorska hrvatska: 
sub-regions: 
lsera 
Hrvatsko primorje i Kvamerski ococi 
Sjevema Dalmacija 
Dalmatinska Zag'qra 
Srednja i juina dalmacija tobalno oCo61i deo) 8. 11 90 8.11.90 Official Journal of the European Communities IP/N/1/GRCfG/4 
Page 83 
. NoL309/S1 
4 Wine$ originatin!,; in the Socialist Republic of Macedonia and bearing onc of the following nJmes of 
the wine·growing region or sub·region of origin: 
Wine-growing region pcinja·Osogo\o: 
sub· regions: 
Kumanrl\O 
Krato'o 
2 \Vine-growing region Povardarje: 
sub-region~: 
Skopje 
Titov Velcs 
Ovee Pole 
3 Wine-growing region Pelagonija-Polog: 
sub-regions: 
Prilep 
Bitola 
Prespa Koeanski 
Pijanecko 
Strumica-Radoviste 
Gevgelija Valandovo 
Tikves with or without the word 
'Kr:uer' 
Ohrid 
Kieevo 
Tetovo 
5_ Wi!les originating in the Socialist Republic of Slovenia and bearing onc of the following names of the 
wine-growing region or sub-region of origin: 
Wine-growing region Podravski: 
sub-regions: 
Mariborski okoli~ 
Radgonsko-Kape1ske goriee 
Ljutomersko-Ormo~ke goriee 
2 Wine-growing region Posavski: 
sub-regions: 
Smarsko- Virstanjski 
-Bizeljsko-Srcmski 
3 Wine-growing region Prir.lOrski: 
sub-regions: 
Briski 
-Vipa\ski Haloze z obrobnim pogorjem 
$rednje Slovenske goriee 
Prekmurske goriee 
Dolenjski 
Belokranjski 
hraski 
Koprski 
6. Wines originating in the Socialist Republic of Serbia and bearing one of the following names of the 
wine-growing region or sub-region of origin: 
1. Wine-growing region Timok: 
sub-regions: 
Krajina 
Knjazevac 
2 Wine-growing region Nisava Juina Morava: 
sub-regions: 
Akksinac Ni~ava 
Toplica Lesko'vac 
Ni~ Vranje IP/NIlIGRC/G/4 
Page 84 
No L 309152 Official Journal of the European Communities 
3 Wine-wowing region Z:lpadna /\Ior3\'3: 
sub-regions: 
-C3CJk 
-Krusevac 
4 Wine-growing region ~umadiia Velika /\Iorau: 
sub-regions: 
l\IIJ\ a 
-Jogociina 
Wine-growing region Pocerina-Podgora Bcograd 
Oplenac 
7 \Vines originating in the aUtonomous socialist region of Woiwodina and bearing one of the following 
names of the wine-gro" ing region Or sub-region of origin: 
Wine-growing region Srem: 
sub-region: 
-Fruska Gor:! 
1 Wine-growing region Banat: 
sub-regions: 
Vdac 
-Bela Crkva-Dcliblato 
-PdCara 
\ 
3 Wine-growing region Suboticka pcieara: 
sub-regions: 
Coka-Potisje 
-Palic-Horgos 
8, Wines described as 'Kosovsko vino', originating in the autonomous socialist region of Kosovo and 
bearing one of the following names of the wine-growing region or sub-region of origin: 
Wine-growing region Kosovo: 
su b-regions: 
Istok 
Pee 
Djako\ica 
Malisevo Orahovac 
Priuen 
Su"a Reka 8 11. 90 8 11 90 Official Journal of the European Communities 
ANNEX III IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 85 
No L 309153 
List referred to in Article 12 (1) of the s)'non) ms of names of vine varieties th,t may be used [0 describe table 
"ines Jnd quality "jnc~ psr 
Name of {he \ ine \o'3r1<:(~ lls(d In ,he: 
classific.:Hion of vine var1crlC;S (or thl' 
adminiscrative UI1I( concerned 
GERMANY 
WeiBer Burgunda 
Blauer Spiitburgunder 
Blauer Friihburgunder 
Rulander 
Blauer Portugieser 
Friiher roter Malvasier 
Griiner Silvaner 
WeiBer Riesling 
Roter Elbling 
WeiBer Elbling 
Roter Gutedcl 
WeiBer Gutedel 
Blauer Limberger 
Friiher Malingre 
Miillerrebe 
Miiller-Thurgau 
Gelber MuskateIIer 
Roter MuskateIIer 
Roter Traminer 
Illauer TroIIlIlger 
2 SPAIN 
Airen 
Albariiio 
Albillo 
Bobal 
Brancellao 
Cabernet franc 
Cabernet Sauvignon 
Caiiio 
Cayetana 
Chardonnay 
Diego } 
} 
} Accepted slnon~ms 
In general 
WeiBburgunder 
Spatburgunder, Samtrot (I) 
Friihburgunder 
Clevner (I) 
Grauer Burgunder 
Grauburgunder 
Partugieser 
Malvasier 
Silvaner 
Riesling 
Klingelberger (2) 
Elbling 
Gutedel 
Limberger 
Malinger 
Schwarzriesling 
Rivaner 
MuskateIIer 
Cbner (Roter 
Traminer) (2; 
TroIIil1!;cr 
Manchega 
Timo de Re·quena For cxpon or consignment to other 
M<m~r States 
Pinot blanc, Pinot bianca 
Pi not nair, Pinat nero 
Pinot gris, Pinot grigio 
Malvoisie 
Rheinriesling 
Riesling renano 
Chasse!as 
Pinot meun;er 
Moscato 
Muscat 
(I) Only for qualicy wines produc<:d in the sp<cified region of Wiirttem~rg and table wines originating from the produaion 
area of Neckar. 
(2) Only for qualicy wines produc<:d in rhe sp<cified region of Baden and table wines originating in the produaion area of 
Olxrrhein IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 86 
No L 309/54 Official Journ;;1 of the European Communities 
Name of the vine variety used in the 
classification of .. int: varierics for the 
administraci\ e unit concerned 
2 SPAIN (cont'd) 
Dona Blanca 
Espadeiro 
Ferron 
Gamay 
Garnacha 
Gamacha Blanca 
Garnacha timorera 
Garrido fino 
Gewiirztramincr 
Godello 
Graciano 
Listin 
Listin ncgra 
Loureiro 
Macabeo 
Malbec 
Malvar 
Malvasia Riojana 
Mamo Negro 
Mazuela 
Menda 
Medot 
Merseguera 
Monastrell 
Moscatel 
Moscatel de grana mcnudo 
Miiller-Thurgau 
Negramoll 
Ondarrabi beltza 
Ondarrabi zuri 
Palomino 
Pansa blanca 
Pansa negra 
Pansa valeneiana 
Pardilla 
Parcllada 
Pcdro >..i111U1e7. 
Pieapoil 
Pi not 
Plama tina de 
Pcdralba 
Prieto Picudo 
Riesling 
Rufete 
Sauvignon 
Sirah 
• Souson 
Sylvaner 
Tempranillo 
Torrontes 
Treixadura 
Verdejo 
Verdil 
Xarel-lo 
Zalema AcCt:pced synon) m. 
I n general 
1-107.3 trcsca 
Garnaeho, Lladoner, 
Timo Arogones 
Timorcra 
Loureira 
Viura, A1eanon 
Rojal blaeo, Subirat 
Crujill6n, Samso 
Exquitxagos 
Morastel, Morisn!I, 
Alcayata 
Moseatel dorado 
Palomino fino 
Vinatcr, '. in! atcr 
~Iont()ncc 
Pero '\imc!l 
Riesling renano 
Ceneibel, Tinto fino, Ull de 
L1ebre, Timo dd Pais, 
Jacivera, Tinta de Toro For export or consignment to other 
).{omb« Se a<c. 8 11 90 11. 90 Official Journal of the European Communities 
N:lmc of rhe vine v.oIricry used in the Accepted synonyms IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 87 
No L 309/55 
classifiatlon of vine varicrics for the 
For export or consignment to other :l3dministracivc unit concerned In general 
3 FRANCE I 
Arbois (9) 'li !>.Icnu Pincau 
Cabcmet franc C"bernet Cabernet J 
Chasselas 
Chenin Pineau de la Loire (2) 
Fer Mansois 
Grolleau Gros lot 
Macabcau Malvoisie (J) 
Meunier Pinot Meunier, 
Gris Meunier 
Muscat a peries grains } Muscat a petits grains roses 
Muscat a peries grains rouges Muscae 
Muscae d'Alexandrie 
Muscat Ottone! 
Pinot gris Malvoisie (2) 
Tokay Pinot gris (I) 
Sacy Trcssalicr 
Savagnin rose Heiligenstciner Klevner (I) 
Tourbat Malvoisie 
Vennenrino Malvoisie (4) 
4_ GREECE 
A,"(\opyinKo (Agiorgitiko) Maupo Nqleac; (5) 
Euv6!laupo (Xynomavro) Maupo NaouoT]C; (6) 
MooXato ao1tpo (Moschato-aspro) Moox000\ (Moschoudi) (1) 
1 Mooxato (Moschaco) 
Mooxato L1tivac; (Moscharo 
Spinas 
~-Ioo')'cno Ai..ac,cviipciac; J1 i \losd13to Alexancinas) 
\T]!l~~O (Limnio) "a).a!l:1aK\ ("abbaki) is) 
PooitT]C; (Rodiris) 
5 ITALY 
Alicame (10) Guarnaccia 
Ancellotta Lancellotta 
(1) Only (or qualiry winCi psr originating in the Bas-Rhin and Ham-Rhin depamoenes_ 
(2) Only (or <jualiry wines psr originating in the specified region of Val de Loire 
(l) Only for quality winCi psr originating in the specified region of Limoux 
«) Only (or winCi originating in the Co= depancment 
(5) Only (or 'Nem~a' qualiry wine psr 
(6) Only (or 'Naoussa' qualiry wine psr 
(7) Only (or 'MUSCle de Parras' and 'Muscat de aphalonie' qualiry wine psr 
(&) Only (or wine originaeing on the island of Lemnos 
(9) This name of variery tn:ly not b.. used for the description of a wine 
(10) The variery name 'A1iC3nee' may not b.. used alone in the description of a wine' Member Staccs 
Gutedcl (I) 
Miillerrebe 
Muskateller, 
Muscato 
Rulandcr, Pinot grigio 
Moscato 
Muskareller 
Muscat 
I}odieis 
Grenache IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 88 
NoL3091S6 Official Journal of the European Communities 
Name of the vine \ ariccy used in the A=pted synonyms 
cl:1ssification of vine varieties for the 
For export or consignment to other :Idministracive una concerned In general Member States 
5 ITALY (conI d) 
Ansonic:! Imoli:l 
Biancamc Bianchcllo 
Bianchena genovcsc } Bianchc[[J Bianchcna [revigiana 
Bonlrda picmomese } Bonarda Bonarda di Cavaglia 
Bombino nero } Bombino, Bomino Bombino bianco 
Bovale sardo } Bovale grandc Bovale 
Bovale di Spagna 
Cabemct franc } Cabernet C:lbemet-sauvignon 
Catarano bianco lucido } Catararto Catarano bianco eomune 
Cesanese comune } Cesanese Cesanese d'Affile 
Croatina Bonardo (I) 
, Frappato di Vit~oria Frapato d'!talia 
Greco di Tufo } Greeo Greco bianco 
Lambruseo di Sorbara 
Lambruseo graspaross:l 
Lambrusco Maestri 
Lambruseo' Marani Lambrusco Lambruseo Salamino 
Lambrusco viadanese 
Lambrusco Monrericeo 
Lambrusco a foglia frastagliata 
Lusassina Buzzerto Mataosso 
Malvasia (bianca) di Candia l Malv:!sia bianca lunga 
Malvasia dd Chianti I Malnsia del Lazio 
:-'!ah'asia di Can<iiJ arollutic:! 
Malnsia cli C:!sorzo 
Malvasia dclle Lip:!ri 
Malvasia di Sardcgna Malvasia Malvoisie, Malvoisier _ Malv3sia di Schierano 
Malvasia ismana 
Malvasia nera di Brindisi 
Mal vasia nera di Leccc 
Malvasia toscana 
Malv:!sia bianca 
Malvasia di Bascilicata 
Malvasia nera di Masilieata 
Marzemino Berzemino 
Moscato bianeo } Moscato, Moseatello, 
Moscara giallo Moscatellone, Muscat, Muskatdlei 
Moscato di Terracina Goldmuskateller (2) 
(I) Only (or quality wines originating in the specific region 'Oltrepo pavcsc' 
(2) A=pted only (or quality wines psr and table wines produced from grapes harvested in the provinces of BolzaDo and 
Trento. 8. 11 90 :3 11 90 IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 89 
Official Journal of the Europcan Communitics No L 309157 
Name o( the vine variety used in che 
classification o( vine \ arlt:ries lor the 
administra.{j"c untt concerned Ac~pted S) nonyms 
5 ITALY (cont'd) 
Moscato rosa 
Negrara ucmin3 
Nebbiolo 
Pcrricone 
Piedrirosso 
Pinor bianco 
Pinor nera 
Finor grigio 
Refosco del peduncolo rosso 
Refosco nosaano 
Raboso Piave 
Riesling iralico 
Riesling renano 
Rossola 
Sangiovese 
Schiava gentile 
Schiava grossa 
Sch ia va grigia 
Schiava gentile 
Schiava grossa 
Schiava grigia 
Tocai friulane 
Traminer aromarico 
T rcbbiano [Dscano 
T rcbbiano romagnolo 
Trebbiano giallo 
T rebbiano di Soave 
Verdea 
Verduzzo friulano 
Verduzzo aevigiano 
Vemaccia cli Orisrane 
Vemaccia cli San Gimignano 
Vemaccia nera 
Vespolina 
Zibibbo } 
} 
, 
~ 
i j 
} 
} In general 
Rosenmusbtcller 
Ncgrara 
Spanna 
Chiavennasca 
Pignatello 
Per'e palummo 
WeiGburgundcr (1) 
Blauburguncler (I) 
Spatburgunder (I) 
RuUnder (I ) 
Refosco 
Raboso 
Welschriesling (1) 
Rheinriesling (I) 
Sangiove[D 
Brunello (2) 
{ Kle"invematsch (1) 
Mittervematsch (I) 
Edelvematsch (1) 
Gro!5vematsch (1) 
GraU\ ematsch (1) 
Schiava, Vernatsch (I) 
Tocai italico 
Gewiirzrraminer (I) 
Trcbbi3no 
eolombana bianca 
V.erduzo 
Vemaccia 
Ugherra 
Moscato, Moscatello, 
Moscatellone for export or consignmenc to other 
Member States 
Pinar blanc 
Weillburgunder 
Pinot noir 
Blauer Spatburgunder 
Pinm gris, Ruliinder 
Malvoisie (3) 
Welschriesling 
Ugni blJllc 
(') Accepted only for quality wines psr .nd table wines produced from grapes harvested in the provinces of Boluno and 
Tremo. 
(2) Accepted only for the commune of Montalcino in the province of Siena 
(l) Accepted only for the region of Valle d'Aost. IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 90 
No L 309/58 Official Journal of the European Communities 
Name of the: vine variery used in the 
c1assification of \ ine varieties for the 
administrJri\ c: unit concerned 
6 l.UXEMBOURG 
Rivaner 
Pinoc gris 
Elbling 
7 PORTUGAL 
Alfrocheiro Preto 
Alvarelhao 
Alvarinho 
Aragonez 
Arineo 
Assario Brance 
Azal Tineo 
Baga 
Barcolo 
Basrardo 
Boal 
Borrapl 
Borrado das Moscas 
Brancelho 
Caberner Sauvignon 
Camarato 
Casteliio 
Corcoal 
Chardonnay Codcga 
Cornifesta 
Encruzado 
Espadeiro 
Fernao Pires 
Folgosao 
Fonee Cal 
Gewurtztraminer 
Gou\eio OU Verdclho 
Grand Noir 
j:lOn 
Jampal 
Lourciro 
Malvasia 
Malvasia Fina 
Malvasia Re! 
Mateudo 
Marufo 
Medot 
Monvedro 
MOrtliqua 
Moscatel de SClIlbal 
Moscatel do Douro 
Moscatel Roxo 
Mourisco Tineo 
Negro Mole 
Pedral 
Penquita 
Perola 
Pinor Branco 
Pinor Tineo 
Preto Martinho 
Rabo de Ovelha In general 
Mliller-Thurgau 
Rulander 
Raifrench 
Poderni 
Bical 
Negro Mouro 
Codo, Siria, 
Crato Branco 
Mana Gomes 
Scminirie 
Joao Santarem Accepted synonyms 
For export or consignment to Other 
Member Slates 8. 11. 90 11 90 
7 
8 IP/NIlIGRC/G/4 
Page 91 
Official Journal of the European Communities No L 309/59 
Name of the vine variety used in the Accepted s) nonyms 
classifiocion of vine varieties for the: 
administrative unit concerned In general For export or consignment to other 
Mem"ber States 
PORTUGAL (conl'd) 
Rabo de Ovelha T (V Vcrdcs) 
Ramisco 
Riesling 
Roupciro (Alemajo) 
Rufeco 
Sancan:m 
Sercoal 
Talia Douradinha 
Tamarez 
Tarraneoz 
Tinea Amarela 
Tinta Marroca 
Tinea Carvalha 
Tinta Ferreira 
Tinea Miuda 
Tinta Mole 
Tinta Pinheira 
Tinta Roriz 
Touriga Francesa 
Touriga Nacional 
Trajadura 
T rincadeira das Pratas 
T rincateira Preta 
VerdeJho Branco 
Verdelho Tinta 
Vinhao 
Viosinho 
Vital 
UNITED KINGDOM 
MUller-Thurgau Rivaner 
Wrotham Pi not Pinoc meunier IP/NIlIGRC/G/4 
Page 92 
No L 309160 Official Journal of the European Communities 
ANNEX IV 
Li,t referred (0 in Article 12 (2) of the nameS of \ ine varieties, and synonyms thereof. thac may be used to 
describe an imported wine 
Lis( of varieties accepted in the CommllTllty 
SOUTH AFRICA 
Buketrraubc 
Cabernct franc 
Cabernet sauvignon 
Chcnel 
Chenin blanc 
Cinsaut 
Clairene bbnche 
Colombar 
Chardonnay 
Gamay 
Gewiirztraminer 
Grenache 
Kerner 
Medot 
Muscadel 
Muscat d'Alexandrie 
Palomino 
Pinotage 
Pinot noir 
$auvignon blanc 
Semillon 
Shiraz 
Sylvaner 
Tinta Barocca 
Ugni blanc 
WeiBer Riesling 
Weldra 
Zinfandel 
2 ALGERIA 
Alicante Bouschet 
3 ARGENTI~A 
Cabcrnct fr~nc 
C3bernct Sau\ ignon 
C~ncla 
Carignan 
Cinzaut 
Chardonnay 
Chenin 
Dolceno 
Elbling 
Freisa 
Gamay 
Garnacha 
Gewiirztraminer 
Grignolino 
Lambrusco 
Malbec 
Medot 
Muscat blanc 
Nebbiolo 
Palomino 
Pinot blanco 
Pinot gris Accepted Sl nonyms 
5ceen 
Colombard 
Red Grcnache, Rooi Grenachc 
Muscadel 
Hanepoot 
Greengrape 
Trebbiano 
Rhine Riesling, Riesling 
Pinot Chardonnay 
COt 
Listan 8.11.90 , J J 90 Official Journal of the European Communities 
List of varieties acceprcd in (he Commumty 
3 ARGENTIl\:A (con/'d) 
4 PinG[ negro 
Raboso verones 
Re£osco 
Riesling iralico 
Riesling renano 
Saint Jeanner 
Sangiovcrro picolo 
Sauvignon 
Semillon 
Sirah 
Sylvaner 
Tannat 
Torronres mendocino 
Torrontes riojano 
Torrontes sanjuanino 
Ugni blanc 
Valsemina, Val Semina 
Verdor 
AUSTRALIA 
Alearico 
Auxerrois 
Barbera 
Basrardo 
Cabemer Franc 
Carbemer Sauvignon 
Carignan, Carignane 
Chardonnay, Pinor Chardonnay 
Chasselas, Chasselas don! 
Golden Chassebs 
Chenin blanc 
Cinsaur 
Clairerre 
Crouchen 
Colombard 
Doradillo 
Durif 
Feranao Pires 
FolIe blanche 
Gamay, Napa G3mJ~ 
Gewtirzrraminer 
Grenache 
Grolleau 
Kadarka 
Malbec 
Marsanne 
Mararo 
Merbein Secd!eess 
Medot 
Meunier 
Mondeuse 
Montils 
Muller-Thurgau 
Muscadelle 
Muscar it petits grains 
Muscat menu do blanco 
Muscar gordo blanco 
Palomino 
Petit Verdoc 
Pinor blanc 
Pinot gOs Accepted synonyms 
Trebbiano 
Auceror 
Trousseau 
Caberner gros 
Caberner 
Blue imperial 
Blanquerre 
In int! s W'hire 
Gros lor 
Gamza 
Cor 
Balzac, Esparte, Morv.edre 
Pinor Meunier 
Gordo 
Rulander IP/NIlIGRC/G/4 
Page 93 
No L 309161 IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 94 
No L 309162 Official Journal of the European Communities 
lis[ o( varieties .1cccp[cd in the Communiry Accepted synonyms 
4 AUSTRALIA (COrti d) 
5 
6. Pi not noir 
Pedro XimeI1es 
Riesling 
Rbziteli 
Ruby Cabcrner 
Saint Macaire 
Sauvignon blanc 
Semillon 
Scrcial 
Shiraz 
Sultana 
Sylvaner 
Taminga 
Tempranillo 
Tocai friulano 
Trebbiano 
Verdello 
Zinfandcl 
AUSTRIA 
\ 
Bouviertraube 
Blauburger 
Blauer Burgunder 
Blauer Porrugieser 
Blauer Wildbachcr 
Blauer ZweigeIc 
Blaufdnkisch 
Ca bemer franc 
Cabemer Sau,'ignon 
Chardonnay 
Friihroccr Velclincr 
Furmint 
Gcwiirzrramincr 
Goldburger 
Griiner Sylvaner 
Roter Sylvaner 
Griiner Veltliner 
Jubilaumsreber 
Merlor 
Muller-Thurpu 
,\ j uskac·llrronci 
}.juskac·S) 1\ aner 
Neuburgcr 
Rocer Musbceiler 
Gelber Muskaceller 
Rorer Traminer 
Rorer Veltliner 
Rorgipfler 
Rulander 
Sr. Laurent 
Scheurebe 
Weiser Burgunder 
We is er Riesling 
Welschriesling 
Zierfancller 
BULGARIA 
Dimi~t 
Ferjaska 
Ugni blanc 
A1igote 
Keraz.ucla Rhine Riesling 
Srrah 
Sultanina 
Seedless 
Thompson 
S:lUvignon vert 
Gewurzrraminer 
Ugni blanc 
Blauer Spiirburgunder, Blauburgunder, Pinor noir 
Rorburger 
} Cabernec 
} Sylvaner 
"\ eiGer Samignon, Sauvignon blanc 
} MuskaceUer 
Graucr Burgunder, Pinot gris 
Samling 88 
PinOt blanc 
Riesling, Rheinriesling 
Spattot 
Madchenrraubc, Momino grozde 8. 11 90 8. 11 90 IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 95 
Official Journal of the European Communities No L 309/63 
list of varieties accepted in the Community 
6 BULGARIA (cont'd) 
RkazircIi 
Iralianski Rizling 
Ncmski Riesling 
Rorcr Miskcr 
Vr3rchanski Miskcr 
Vamenski Miskc[ 
Chardonnay 
Sauvignon 
Sylvaner 
Gewiirztramincr 
Griiner Velclincr 
Muller-Thurgau 
Tamianka 
Muskar Qnone! 
Pinor gris 
Pamid 
Gamza 
Mavrud 
Schiroka melnischka loza 
Zarchin 
Saperavi 
Rubin 
Bouquet 
Pinor noir 
Gamay noir 
Grand noir 
Merlot 
Cabernet Sauvignon 
Senzo 
KardinaI 
7 CHILE 
SemilIon 
Sauvignon 
Pinor Blanca 
Chardonnay 
Riesling 
Moscarel de Alcjandria 
~!oSC<lrel Rosado 
\!oscato Qnoncl 
~ iosca\e1es en gener,1 
Toromel 
Chenin bbnc 
Ugni blanc 
Cabcrne! Sauvignon 
Caberne! franc 
Pinor noir 
Cot 
Merloc 
Verdor 
Carignane 
Pais 
Gewiintraminer 
8. CYPRUS 
Mavra 
Mavron os Kyprou "I 
( I .Ji Acaptcd synonyms 
Rikat 
Laski Rizling, Wclschricsling 
Rheinriesling, Riesling 
Miskct 
Sauvignon bbnc 
Grauburgunder, Rulander 
Kadarka 
{ MeInik 
Kiinigstraube 
{ Sparburgunder, BIauer 
Sparburgunder 
Semijon Sovijon 
Pinot Blanc, Weillburgunder, WeiBer Burgunder 
Pinot Chardonnay 
Ricsling Rcnano, Rhine Riesling 
\\oSC<lrei Blanca, Blanca Italia 
\\OSC3[0, Muscar, Muscato 
\iosc;nello, Muscadel 
Torronres 
Chenin 
Trcbbiano 
Caberner 
Gros cabernet, Caberne! 
Pinor Negro, Blauer Spatburgunder, Spar burgunder, 
Blauburgunder 
Cot rouge, Malbeck 
Cariiiana 
Criolla, Mission IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 96 
No L 309164 Official Journal of the European Communities 
I j';,( or \ ari<.:ties accepted in (h~ Communiry 
8 CYPRUS «ol/l'd) 
X),nisrcri 
t-Iuscar of :\Ie.xJnJria 
Moschaw 
Ofrhalmo 
Vcrt7.ami 
Mararhefriko 
Promara 
Carignan Noir 
Grcnache 
Cinsaur 
Mataro 
Cabemet Sauvignon 
Caberncr Franc 
Shiraz 
Muscat de Hambourg 
Ugni blanc 
Ma!vasia 
Semillon 
Palomino 
Pedeo Ximenez 
9 EGYPT 
Muscat d'Alexandria 
Chaselas 
Roumi Abiad 
Sultanina 
Xeniscery 
Rodiris 
Muscat de Hambourg 
Cabernet blanc 
Cabernet Sauvignon 
Pinot noir . 
Lencas 
Cabemet 
10 UNITED STATES 
(a) Varicties oi 't ilis "lItitera' 
:\Ic,uico 
Alic~uHe Bous,iH:t 
Alicanrc CallZln 
Aligme 
Barbera 
Black Hamburg 
Black Malvoisie 
Black Muscat 
Blanc Fume 
Burger 
Cabemet 
Cabemec franc 
Cabemet-Sauvignon 
Carignane 
Camelian 
Charbone 
Chenin blanc 
Cinsauc 
Clairette blanche 
Colombard 
Cot 
Ceoetto Morerto 
Dolcetto 
Durif Acupted synonyms 
Pambakada, Pambakina 
Mourvcdre 
Teebbiano 
Grenache 
Malbec 8.11.90 8 11 90 
10 Official Journal of the European Communities 
list of varieties .1cccptc:"d in (he Communit)' Acuprcd synonyms 
UNITED STATES (contd) 
Early Burgundy 
E,r1y Muscat 
fehcr Szagos 
Flora 
Folie blanche 
French Colombard 
Fresia 
Fume Blanc 
Furminr 
Gamay, Gamay nair 
Gewurztr,miner 
Gold 
Golden Chasselas, Chasselas dore 
Grand noir 
Green Hungarian 
Grignolino 
Gras Verdot 
Gurede! 
He!ena 
Iona 
Lenoir 
Malvasia bianca Trebbiano 
Mararo 
Melon 
Merloe 
Mission 
Mondeuse 
Moscaeo d'oeo } Muscat blanc 
Muscae Hamburg 
Muscae of Alexandria Moscaro 
Muscae Orcone! 
Muller-Thurgau 
Nebbiolo fino 
Nebbio[o Tronero 
Niabell 
Oliverce blanche 
Orange Muscae 
Pagadebito 
Palomino Pedro 
Ximenes 
Petit Bouschct 
Pente Sirah 
Pfcffcr 
rinoe blanc 
Pinot Chardonnay, Chardonnay 
Pinor Meunier, Mcunier 
Pinot noir 
Pinor gris 
Red Ve!diner 
Refosco 
Riesling, White Riesling 
Royalty 
Rubired 
Ruby Cabemet 
Salvador 
Sauvignon blanc 
Sauvignon vert 
Sangiovese 
Saperravi 
Scmillon 
Sercksia 
Silvancr, Sylvaner 
Souzao 
Thompson Seedless IP/NIl/GRC/G/4 
Page 97-
No L 309/65 IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 98 
l':o L 309/66 Official Journal of the European Communities 
I i~l o( vancries ~cc.ep[ed in the Community 
10 UNITED STATES (cont'd) 
Tinta amareHa 
Tinto C30 
Touriga 
Red Traminer 
Trcbbiano 
Trousseau 
Veldiner 
Verdelho 
Welschriesling 
White pinot 
Zinfandel 
(b) Varieties of the species La.brusca and 
varieties produced by inter-specific 
crossbreeding 
Agwam 
Autora 
Baeo 
Baeo Noir 
Bellandais 
Beta 
Black Pearl 
Bon Verde 
Burdin blanc 
Campbell's Early 
Carlos 
Cascade 
Cascade noir 
Catawba 
Cayuga 
Chambourcin 
Chancellor 
Chancellor noir 
Chelois 
Cehlois noir 
Colobe! 
Concord 
Cordon rouge 
C)nthiania 
D3rticr de Saint-Vellicr 
Dc Chaun le 
Dcbw:!rc 
Diamond 
Dmehcss 
Eh-ira 
Florental 
Foeh 
Garonnet 
Iona \ 
Isabdla 
IVes 
Landal 
Landot noir 
Lean Miller 
Marechal Foch 
Merlyn noir 
Missouri Riesling 
Muscadine 
Niagara 
Noah 
Palissandre 
Ravat blanc 
Ravar noir 
Rayon d'Or Acc<:pccd synonyms 
Ugni blanc 
Cayuga white S 11. 90 S 11 90 Official Journal of the European Communities 
List of varieties aca:p{td tn the: Community ( 
10 UNITED STATES (cont d) 
Roucancuf 
Rosette 
Rongcon 
Scibe! 
Scuppernong 
Seyve-Villard 
Sreuben 
Verdeler 
Vergennes 
Vidal 
Vignole 
Villard blanc 
Vil1ard noir 
11. HUNGARY 
Bouvier 
Budai ZOld 
Cabemet franc 
Cabemer Sauvignon 
Car4inal 
Chardonnay 
Cirfandli 
Crear3 
Eczseberkirilyno 
Ezerj6 
Feher Kadarka 
Fendanrer feher 
Furmint 
Fuszeres Tramini 
Gy6ngyszol6 
Harslevelii 
Homoki Tramini 
!zsaki sarfeher 
Irsai oliver 
Kadarka 
Kekfrankos 
Keknyelii 
Kidlvle:invb 
Kisb~rgundi Kck 
Kidly furminr 
K6vidinka 
Ldnyka 
Maryas -Muskodly 
Medor 
Mezesfeher 
MiilIer-Thurgau 
Muskorily 
Nagyburgundi 
Nemes furmint 
Nemes Kadarka 
o laszrizling 
Octone! 
Pinor blanc 
Pims ve1te1ini 
Piros cirfandli 
Rajnai Rizling 
Sauvignon 
Szilvaru 
Sziirkebad.r 
Tramini Accepted synonyms 
Seyval 
Yidal Blanc 
Zierfandlcr 
Zackelwei15 
K6nigin Elisabeth 
Tausendgur 
Weil5kadarka 
Guredel, Chasselas 
Traminer aromarico, Gewurzeraminer 
Guredel, Chasse!as 
Lindenblartriger 
Sandrraminer 
Silberwei15 
Blaufrankisch 
Blausrcngler 
Konigs{Ochrcr, K6nigliche Miidchenrraube 
Blauer Sp5rburgunder, Sparburgunder, 
Pinot noir, Pinor ncro 
}"6nigst'unnint 
Stcinschillcr 
Miidchenrraube 
Marhiasmusbr 
WeiEer Honiglcr 
Muscato, Muscat, Muskateller 
Gro15burgunder 
Ede1furmint 
Ede1kadarka 
Welschriesling, Olasz Rizling 
Muskar-Octonel 
Wei15burgunder 
rotweiger Vdrliner 
corer Zierfandler 
Rhcinricsling 
Sylvaner 
Pinor grigio, Pinor gris, Graum6nch 
Rulander Grauburgunder 
Gewiirzeraminer IP/NI1 IGRC/G/4 
Page 99 
No L 309/67 IP/NIlIGRC/G/4 
Page 100 
No L 309168 Official Journal of the European Communities 
Lise of varict\e:s 2ocaptc:d in {he: Community Acccp«d S) nonyms 
1 I HUNGARY (cont'd) 
Veltelini 
Zoldszildni 
Ziild Vcltelini 
Zwcigclt 
12 ISRAEL 
Sauvignon blanc 
Semillon 
Chenin blanc 
Colombard 
Muscat 
Cabemet Sauvignon 
Petite Sirah 
Carignan 
Pinotage 
Grenache 
Malvoisie 
Ugni blanc 
Black Malvoisic 
Tinta amarella 
Zinfandel 
13 MOROCCO 
Cabemet franc 
Cabemet Sauvignon 
Gamay 
Grenache 
Pinor noir 
Syrah 
Cinsault 
Carign:m 
Criola 
Clairctte 
Folie blanche 
Macabeu 
Mersguera 
Pedro Ximcncz 
Sauvignol1 
EI·Bi~d 
\Ierlot 
\Ioun core 
Grm Noir 
14 NEW ZEALAND 
Cabemet-Sauvignon 
Chardonnay 
Chasselas 
Chenin Blanc 
Gamay Teinrurier 
Grey Riesling 
Malbee 
Melascone Nera 
Medot 
Meunier 
Miiller-Thurgau 
Muscat Or Hogg 
Muscar Hamburg 
Palomino Pinor 
Gris 
Pinor Noir griiner Veltliner 
griiner Sylvancr 
gnincr Vcltliner 
Shiraz 
Malvasia, Malvasia bianca 
Trebbiano 
Pinor Chardonnay 
Chasselas Dore, Golden Chasselas 
Mdaseonera 
Pinor Meunier 8. 11 90 S. 11 90 Official Journal of the European Communities 
In de G(m~nschap tocgestane namen van rasSC'n 
14 NEW ZEALAND (cont"d) 
Pinorage 
Refosco 
Rhine Riesling 
Sauvignon Blanc 
Scmillon 
Shiraz 
Sylvancr 
Gewurzrraminer 
Chasselas Rose 
15 ROMANIA 
Fereasc:l 
Fereasc:l neagd 
Fereascl regaIa, Galbena de 
Ardeal 
Riesling italian, Riesling iralica 
Riesling de Banar, Creara 
Rulanda, Rulander 
Muscat Octane!, Octone! 
Neuburger 
Chasselas 
Pinoc Chardonnay, Chardonnay 
Funninc 
Grasa de Cotnati 
T amiiaasa romaneasci 
Baccacar, Rujitza 
Crimposie 
Frincusa 
Gordin 
Saperavi 
Majarcl alba, Slancamenca 
Sauvignon 
Cabemer 
Cabemec Sauvignon 
Medoc 
Pinar nair, Pino nero 
Cadarcl neagra, Cadarca Minis 
Cadarcl 
Coada vulpii 
Negru vircos 
Sreinschillcr 
Biibeascl 
Busuioacl de Bohotin 
Bacud neagd 
Negru moale 
PI:l.vaie 
Som 
Pinor blanc 
Rosioni 
Frunza de rei 
Ezerja 
Gewiirzrraminer 
Rosetraminer 
Honigler 
Valceliner 
Aligote T oegescane synoniemen 
White i<iesling 
Madchenrraube, Leanca 
Schwarze Madchenrraube 
Konigsasr, konigliche Miidehenrraube 
We!schriesling 
ZackeIweiG 
Pinor gris, Pinor grigio, Grauburgunder, 
Grauer Moneh 
GuredeI 
Grasa Dickrraube 
rumiinische Weihrauchtraube 
Mildweiser 
Klcinbeeriger 
blauer Sparburgunder, Spiirburgunder 
sehwarzer Cadarca 
rubinroter Cadarca 
Wolfsschwanz 
Schwarzsrarkcr, Mavrud 
Rosenrraube 
GraBmuneruaube 
Sehwarzcr Muskac 
Plavaz. 
Sipon 
Weillburgunder 
Pamid 
Lindenblartrigcr 
Tausendguc 
Goldrraube 
VeIrIiner IP/NIlIGRC/G/4 
Page 101 
No L 309169 IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 102 
No L 309170 Official Journal of the Europe:lO Communities 
List of v.3ri~(ies accepted in [he Community 
16 SAN MARINO 
San Gimcsc 
Biancale 
17 SWITZERLAND 
Aligote 
Amigne 
Arvine (petite) 
Chardonnay 
Chasselas, Gutedel 
Freisamer 
Humagne 
Mars:tnne blanche 
Muscat blanc (du Valais) 
Pino[ gris 
Pino[ blanc, Wei&:r Burgunder 
Rauschling 
MulIer-Thurgau 
Riesling 
Savagnin blanc 
Semillon (for Tessin) 
$ylvaner (Gruner) 
Gewiirztraminer 
Auxerrois 
Chenin blanc 
Completer (for Grisons) 
Elbling (for Argovie) 
Sauvignon 
Gamay Saime-Foix 
Gamay de Caudoz 
Gamay d'Arcenam 
Gamay teinrurier de Chaudenay 
Gamay teinrurier/Fiirbertrauben 
Merloc 
Pinot noir, Blauer Burgundcr 
Bandala (for Tessin and Moesa) 
Cabemet-Sauvignon 
Freisa (for Tessin) 
Malbec 
Rouge du pays (for Valais) 
Seibel5455/Pbntct 
Swah (for VaiJis and Tcssin) 
IS CZECHOSLOVAf·JA 
Limbassky sildn 
Svatopctersky rizling 
Pezinske zamecke 
Rizling vlasslcy 
Rulandske 
Nietranske knida bile 
Nietranske knieia eecvene 
Frankovka 
Riesling ti"l\sky 
Gewiirztraminer 
Muller-Thurgau 
Sauvignon 
Vavrinecke 
Cabernec Sauvignon 
Griiner Veltliner 
Silvaner 
Gewiirztraminer 
Muscat Octone! 
Klastome eccvene A=ptcd synonyms 
Malvoisie, Rulander 
Rivaner 
Paien, Heida 
Ruland, Rulander 
Rheinriesling 8 11 90 8 11 90 Official Journal of the European Communities 
List o( varieties a=p"d in the Communiry 
1 S CZECHOSLOVAKIA (cont'd) 
Se Laurenc 
Vinodar bide 
Vinodar ~crYcnc 
Zweigelrrebe 
Irsay Oliver 
19. TUNIS lA 
AJicancc Grenachc 
Carignan 
Cinsaulc 
Mourvedre 
Pinor noir 
Claireeee 
Muscae 
20 TURKEY 
Adakacasl 
Akgemre 
Beylerce 
Bogazkere 
Bomova Miskeei 
Burdur Dimrici 
Cabernet Sauvignon 
Cabemec Franc 
Carignane 
Cinsaut 
Clairecce Calkarasi 
Cubukkarasi 
Dimnie 
Dokulgen 
Emir 
Folie Blanc 
Furminc 
Gamay 
Grenache 
Hasandede 
Horozkarasi 
Kabarcik 
Kalecikkarasi 
Karagemrc 
Karalahana 
Karander" 
Kuncra 
Muscatcler 
Narince 
Okuzgozu 
Papaskarasi 
Pinot Chardonnay 
Pinat Noif 
Riesling 
Semillon 
Sergikarasi 
Sidalan 
Sungurlu 
Sylvan er 
Vasilaki 
Yapincak 
Yediveren 
Medot Acctp«d synonyms 
Btauer Spatburgunder 
Kara5.1kiz 
Sidalak 
Hasandede 
Anadolu yapincagi IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 103 
No L 309171 IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 104 
No L 309172 Official Journal of the European Communities. 
21 List of varies acc.epted in th~ Communlcy 
SOVIET UNION 
SSR Armenia: 
Voske3r 
Kakhcr 
SSR Georgia: 
Aleksandrouli 
Goruli mt~V3ne 
Cabernet 
Lalvari 
Mskhali 
Rkatsitcli 
Sapera\i 
Tsitska 
Tsolikouri 
Chinuri 
SSR Moldavia: 
Malbec 
Pinot gris 
Pinot noir 
Pinot blanc 
Chardonnav 
Feteasea bl;nc 
Muscadine 
SSR Russia: 
Region of Krasnoilar: 
Aligote 
Weisser Riesling 
Pinot blanc 
Pinor gris 
Pinot noir 
Sauvignon 
Cabernet 
T raminer rose 
Rkatsite!i 
Sapcravi 
Muller-Thurgau 
Pro\ ince of Rasta-: 
\Vcisscr Ricslin!, 
Aligotc 
Plavay 
Plechistik 
Tsimlianskiy noir 
Kuldzhinsky 
Region of Stravopol: 
Silvaner 
Rkatsite!i 
Saperavi 
Aligote 
Weisser Riesling 
Muscat-Ottone! 
Muscat blanc 
Muscat rose 
Muscat noir 
Autonomous SSR Checheno Ingush: 
Rkatsiteli 
Cabernet 
Saperavi Acc.o:p,cd synonyms 
Feteasea 
Rheinriesling, Riesling 
Rhcinriesling, Riesling 
Rheinriesling, Riesling 8 11. 90 8 11 90 IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 105 -
Official Journal of the European Communities ,No L 309173 
List of varieties acupted in the Community 
2t SOVIET UNION (cont'd) 
SSR Ukraine: 
Province of Crimea: 
Ruby of Magarach 
Basrardo of Magarach 
Cabemet SJuvignon 
Matrasa 
Sapcravi 
Kokour blanc 
Sersial 
Weisser Riesling 
Aligote 
Merlor 
Muscar-Ononel 
Muscar blanc 
Muscar rose 
Muscar noir 
Kherson and Nikolajev regions of 
Odessa: 
Pinor blanc 
Pinor gris 
Pinot noir 
Gewtirztraminer 
Chardonnay 
Sauvignon 
Aligore 
Weisser Riesling 
-Silvaner 
Fereasca blanc 
Cabernet 
Saperavi 
Medot 
Matrasa 
SSR Azerbaidjan: 
Marrasa 
Khindogni 
Bayan Shirey 
Shirvan 
Shakhi 
22. YUGOSLAVIA 
Bagrina Kreaca 
Bena 
Bogdanusa 
Burgundac beli, beli 
pi no 
Burgundac siyi, Rulandec 
Buyijeova ranka, Ranina, Sasla Buvije 
Dobrogostina 
Ezerjo 
Grena~ beli, Belan 
Grk 
Debit 
Kevedinka 
Krko~ija 
Kujundjuh 
Malvazija 
Mu~kat Ottone! 
Zlatni muskat 
Plemenka 
Zlahtina 
Pinela Accepted synonyms 
Rheinriesling, Riesling 
Rheinriesling, Riesling 
Braghina 
ZackelweiB 
Pinor blanc, Pinor bianco, WeilSer Burgunder, Beli 
Burgunder 
Pinot gris, Rulander, Pinot grigio, Grauburgunder 
Bouyie Chasselas 
Tausendgur 
Grenache blanc 
Crvena ruiiea, Crvena ~inka 
Istarska malvazija, Malvasia, Malvasija duprovaCka 
Mirisayka, Mu~kar ottond, Muscat ottone! 
Golden muscar . 
Chasslas, Gutedel, Zlahtnina, Sasla bela, Ranka IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 106 
No L 309174 Official Journal of the European Communities 
list of v3ri~(jcs acct-ptcd in [he Communir) 
22 YUGOSLAVIA (cont"d) 
Posip 
Rebula 
Talijanski Rizling, bski Rizling 
Rizling beli 
Rizvanac 
Rumeni Muskat 
Rumeni Plavee 
Semijon 
Sovinjon 
Smederevb 
Sipon 
PimQ hrdone 
Traminae beli 
Crveni Traminac 
Discci Traminae 
Zeleni Silvanee 
Zilavka 
Ranfol 
Zupljanka 
Neoplanta 
Tamnjanika bela 
Rbcireli 
Ugni blanc 
Medna 
Zlatarica 
Dobricic 
Babic 
T,rbljan, Kuc 
Vugava 
Saperavi 
A1icant Bouehe 
Barbcra 
Blatina 
Burgundae cnU 
Game 
Frankovka 
Kabemet fr3nk 
Kabcrnct so\ inion 
f--3darka 
Skadarb 
Kratosija 
Teran 
Refosk 
Lasina 
Merlo 
Muskat Hamburg 
Muskat Krokan 
Nineusa 
Okatae 
Plavac 
Prokupac 
Porrugizae plavi 
Plavka 
Stanusina 
Sentlorenka 
Trnjak 
Vranac 
Veltlinac zdeni 
Zamema cmina 
Kavcina 
Redeea kraljevina 
Zden Gr:lscvina, Welsehricsling 
Rajnski Rizling, Renski Rizling, Riesling renano, 
Rhcinriesling, Riesling 
Rizvaner, Muller-Thurgau 
Muskat beli, Gelber Muscatellcr 
Semi lion 
Sauvignon, Wei(\sauvignon 
Belina 
Moslavac, Furmint 
Pinot Chardonnay, Chardonnay 
Weisser Traminer, Traminec 
Rdce; Traminac, Roter Traminer 
Mirisavi Traminac, Gewiirztraminer, Traminer 
aromatico 
Silvanac, Gruner Silvaner 
Alicante -bouche 
Modri pin~, Blauer Burgunder, Blauburgunder, PinOt 
noir, Blauer Spiitburgunder, Spiirburgunder. MOOri 
Burgundec 
Game crni, Gamay 
?\lodra frankinja, Blaufrankiseh 
Cabcrnct franc 
Cabcrncr Sauvignon 
Lelekusa 
Merloc 
Mucac Hamburg, Muskat Hamburg 
Glavinusa 
Plavac mali, Plavec mali 
Prokupec, Rskavac, Kameniearka 
Porrugalka, Portugizac modri, Blauer Porrugieser 
Plavina 
Sentlovrenka, Saint Laurent 
Vranec 
Vetlinec, Gruner Veltliner 
Zarnetovka, Blauer Kolner 
Zametna .:mina, Kavcina 
Kraljevina 8. 11 90 8 11 90 Official Journal of the European Communities 
Ust of varieties acapted in the Community Accepted synonyms 
22 YUGOSLAVIA (cont'd) 
Ohridsko erno 
Plovdina 
Game bojadiser 
Zupski bojadiser 
Krajinski bojadiser 
Jagodinka 
Kladovkabela Gama) tantiner IP/N/I/GRC/G/4 
Page 107 
No L 309175 IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 108 
No L 309176 Official Journal of the European Communities 
ANNEX V 
). [isr of French quality wines psr \\ hieh mal be presented in bottles of the 'f1ure d'AlsJee' t> pc: 
Alsace or vin d'Alsace, 
Crepy, 
Chateau·Griller, 
Cotes de Provence, red and rose, 
Cassis, 
Juran~on, 
Rose de Beam, 
Tavel, rose 
2 Lisr o(wines which may be presented in bortles of rhe 'Bocksbeurel' or 'Cantil' types or in borrles of a similar 
eype: 
In Germany, quality wines produced in rhe following specified regions: 
Franken, 
Baden: 
originaring in rhe Tauberral and the Schupfergrund, 
originating in the commune areas Neuweier, Steinbach, Unweg and Vamhalr of the commune of 
Baden-Baden 
2 In Italy, quality wines produced in the following specified regions: 
Santa Maddalena (Sr Magdalener), 
Valle Isareo (Eisackraler) made from Sylvaner and Muller-Thurgau grapes, 
Terlaner made from Pinor bianco grapes, 
Bozner Leiten, 
Alte Adige (SUddroler) made from Riesling, MUI!er-Thurgau, Pinor nero, Mascara giallo, Sylvaner, 
Lagrein, Pi not blaneo (Wei~burgunder) and Moscaro rosa (Rosenmuskareller) grapes, 
Greeo di Bianco, 
T rentino made from the Moscaro variety 
3, In Greece, the following wines: 
Agioritiko, 
Rombola Kephalonias, 
wines originating on the island of Kephalonia, 
wines originating on the island of Paras 8 11 90 8. 11 90 Official Journal of the European Communities 
ANNEX VI 
CORRELATION TABLE 
Rcgubtion (EEC) No 997/81 This Regulation 
Article 1 
Article 1 (a) 
Article 2 
Article 3 (1) 
Article 3 (2) 
Article 3 (3) 
Article 4 (1) 
Article 4 (2) 
Article 4 (3) 
Article 4 (4) 
Article 4 (5) 
Article 4 (Sa) 
Article 4 (6) 
Article 5 
Article 6 
Article 7 
Article 8 
Article 9 
ArtiCle 10 (1) 
Article 10 (2) 
Article 10 (3) 
Article 11 
Article 12-
Article 13 (1) 
ArtiCle 13 (2) 
Article 13 (3) 
Article 13 (3a) 
Article 13 (4) 
Article 13 (5) 
Article 13 (6) 
Article 14 
~c1e 15 
Article 16 
Article 17 
Article 17 (a) 
Article 18 
Article 18 (a) 
Article 19 
Article 19 (a) 
Article 20 
Article 21 
ArtieIe 22 (1) 
Article 22 (2) 
Article 22 (2a) 
ArtieIe 22 (2b) 
ArtieIe 22 (6) 
ArtieIe 22 (2e) 
ArtieIe 22 (3) 
ArtieIe 22 (5) 
Article 22 (4) 
Article 23 
Article 24 
ArtieIe 25 
Annex I, point 1 
Annex I, point 13 
Annex I, point 11 
Annex I, point 2 
Annex I, point 14 
Annex I, point 15 
Annex I, point 4 
Annex I, point 5 
Annex I, point 12 Article 1 
Article 2 
Article 3 
Article 4 (1) 
Article 4 (2) 
Article 5 (l) 
Article 5 (2) 
Article 5 (3) 
Article 5 (4) 
Article 5 (5) 
Article 5 (6) 
Article 5 (7) 
Article 6 
Article 7 
Article 8 
Article 9 
Article 10 
Article 11 (1) 
Article 11 (2) 
Article 12 
Article 13 
Article 14 (1) 
Article 14 (2) 
Article 14 (3) 
Article 14 (4) 
Article 14 (5) 
Article 14 (6) 
Article 14 (7) 
Article 15 
Article 16 
Article 17 
Article 18 
Article 19 
Article 2Q 
Article 21 
Article 22 
Article 23 
Article 24 
Article 25 
Article 26 (1) 
Article 26 (2) 
Article 26 (3) 
Article­
Article 26 (4) 
Article 26 (5) 
Article -
Article 26 (6) 
Article 26 (7) 
Article 27 
Article 28 
Article 29 
Annex I, point 1 
Annex I, point 2 
Annex I, point 3 
Annex I, point 4 
Annex I, point 5 
Annex I, point 6 
Annex I, P9int 7 
Annex I, point 8 
Annex I, point 9 IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 109 
No L 309177 IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 110 
No L 309178 Official Journal of the European Communities 
Regublion (EEC) No 997/81 This Regulation 
Annex I. point 6 
Annex f. point 7 
Annex I. point 17 
Annex I. point 8 
Annex I, poinr 9 
Annex 1. point 16 
Annex I. point 10 
Annex 11. chapler 1 
Annex 11, chapter I[ 
Annex 11, chapter !Il 
Anncx 11, chapter IV 
Annex !I, chapter V 
Annex I!, chapter VI 
Annex 11, chapter IX 
Annex 11, chapter XXIV 
Annex JI, chapter XXII 
Annex H, chapter VI!! 
Annex [[, chapter X 
Annex \I, chapter Xl 
Annex 11, chapter XII 
Annex ll, chapter XIX 
Annex ll, chapter Xlii 
Annex U, chapter XIV 
Annex H, chapter XXI 
Annex H, chapter XV 
Annex ll, chapter XX 
Annex 11, chapter XVI 
Annex H, chapter XVI! 
Annex 1I, chapter XXlll 
Annex I!, chapter XVIlI 
Annex Ill, point I 
Annex !\l, point VII 
Annex 1lI, point I! 
Annex Ill, point III 
Annex Ill, point IV 
Annex Ill, point V 
Annex IV, point IX 
Annex Ill, point VI 
Annex rv, point I 
Annex IV, point XIX 
Annex IV, point II 
Annex rv, point III 
Annex IV, point IV 
Annex IV. point XIV 
,\nnex i\' point V 
'\11110: i\ ;:'0im \.:\IV 
,\nncx j\ roiIH:\ '\1lI 
Annex iV point VI 
Annex IV, point Vll 
Annex IV, poinr VlII 
Annex IV, point XVlll 
Annex IV, point XIV 
Annex IV, point X 
Annex IV, point XX 
Annex IV, poinr XI 
Annex IV, point XVI 
Annex IV. point XII 
Annex IV, point XVII 
Annex IV, point XXI 
Annex [V, point XI![ 
Annex V Annex 1-
Annex I, point 10 
Annex I, point 11 
Annex 1, poin< 12 
\nncx I, point 13 
Annex 1, point 14 
Annex I, point 15 
Annex 11, chapter I 
Annex 11, chapter 2 
Annex 11, chapter 3 
Annex n, chapter 4 
Annex Il, chapter 5 
Annex 11, chapter 6 
Annex 11, chapte~ 7 
Annex [(, chapter 8 
Annex n. chapter 9 
Annex 11, chapter 10 
Annex 11, chapter 11 
Annex H, chapter 12 
Annex H, chapter 13 
Annex n, chapter 14 
Annex 11-
Annex n, chapter 15 
Annex H, chapter 16 
Annex n, chapter 17 
Annex H, chapter 18 
Annex Il, chapter 19 
Annex n, chapter 20 
Annex H, chapter 21 
Annex n, chapter 22 
Annex JIl, point 1 
Annex 1lI, point 2 
. Annex Ill, point 3 
Annex Ill, point 4 
Annex Ill, point 5 
Annex Ill, point 6 
Annex Ill, point 7 
Annex 1lI, point 8 
Annex IV, 'point 1 
Annex IV, point 2 . 
Annex [V, point 3 
Annex IV, point 4 
Annex IV, point 5 
Annex IV, point 6 
·\nnex [V, point 7 
Annex IV, point 8 
\nnex IV, point 9 
:\nnex IV, point 10 
Annex IV point 11 
Annex IV, point 12 
Annex [V, point 13 
Annex IV, point 14 
Annex IV, point 15 
Annex IV, point 16 
Annex IV, point 17 
Annex IV, point 18 
Annex IV, point 19 
Annex IV, point 20 
Annex IV, point 21 
Annex IV, point 22 
Annex V 8. 11 90 IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 111 
12.6. IlY Official Journal of the Europe~n UJmmunilk~ No L 160fl 
(Acts whosc publica/IoN ;s obligdlor)'i 
COUNCIL REGULATION (EEC) No 1576/89 
of 29 May 1989 
laying dowu general rules on thc definition, J~~.:ripliou IInd prcsclltation of .piril drin1<s 
.' HE COUNCIL OF i1-re EUROPEAN COMM~NITIES, 
Having regard to the TrelllY establishing (he European 
Economic Community, and in particular Articl~ 43 am! 
lOO" thereof, ' 
Having regard to the proposal from the Com'mission (1), 
In coopttatioll' with the European Parliament «), 
Having r~d to the opinion of the Eronomic and Sod.J 
Commictee P), 
:.wJ..t~ at the moment ther<: arc no &pccific Community 
prori.nuns govero.i.ng ~piril drinlts, in particular as C()nc.erm 
the definition of th~ productS and the requirements relating 
to their description and pr'C$crltation; whereas, IYven the 
CO)noaUc imporc.ana: of these products, it is necessary, in 
order to assist the functioning of the COIIUllon market, to by 
Jown common provisions 00 titis subject; 
Wbcrca.s spirit drinks conscirute a major outlet for 
Community agriculture; whereas this outlet is largely the 
result of the reputation which these products have ;l.cquircd 
duoughout the Community :rnd on the world market; 
whereas this rqlutation can Ix attributed to the quality of 
. traditional producu; wberea$ a certain quality standard 
should therei<?rt lx: maintaincci forme products in question if 
this oudet: i.s to be pr<:se.rved; wbereas the appropriate mean; 
of maiota.i.o.ing this quality stand",rd is to define the products 
in qUestiOD taklllg into aO:OWH the traciitionall'raCllce, on 
which their rqlmation h based; whereas, moreover, Ule 
terms thm defined should be used only for produCtS of the 
~e quality as traditioDat'pt'Oduru so as to prevent their 
~&de\'lIlued; 
(') O]NoC189,2.J.7.1982,p.7andOjNoC269,25.10 1986. 
p.4. 
(1) Opinion published in 01 No C 'li7, H. 5.15'6-4, p. 17.5 and 
Ded.sioc of 24 May 1989 (DOt )"Ct publl~ed Itn ~c Official 
.J ouro.al). 
\') 'OJ No C 12-4, 9. S 1983, p. 16. Whereas Community rules should r=rvc, for certain 
tt:mtorie.s ,unou!) whieh certain rou.otries tnay, by 'way of 
<!x';':PUO!l, appear, the ux: of geotraphical ae3ignations 
referring to them, provided that the stages of production 
during which the finished product acquires itS characterlsti~ 
and definitive propenies arc rornplcted in the.geogrijpWcal 
arc a in qucstion; whereas, by thU3 coriCerring C>;ciucivcritntl: 
on the producers cooccrooo, the Community rule. will 
ensure (hat the designations in question rontinue tu cervc as 
indil:anons of proVCtlaJ\CC 'and will P~nt them from 
t:n~rin!> the publie dOUl:till and bewmins ~neric; 'ter1=; 
whereas the designalious in quesrioo iUso perform the 
funcciun (If infUnTIing the coll3wncr as to the; provc.nAn~ of 
prouu(.~ lChllrl!(.'\c:riLeJ by ~he raw materials 1I:seti or by the 
~pccial proc<:55C> employed, in their ma.nu£A~I't:; 
Wherea, the normal and customary me<UlS of informlns the 
romilmcr is to include certain informgtion on the label; 
whereas We labelling of spirit drinks is subject to me genCfai 
rules laid dowu in CoW'\Ql Directive 791 ll2/EEC of 18 
December 1978 OD the approximation of the la~ of the 
i'>!ember States relating to labelling, present:ltion lllld 
:!d\'enisillJ:; of foodsruHs C'l, ;is bst :Jmendcd by Oirective 
.'.>i157/EEC{'); wbereas, in >lew ui tht: nature of Ule 
;,roOuCt5 in qucstion and so mat tne c::>nsumcr mlly have 
fuller information, speane provisions additional to the«! 
gcnerlll rules should Ix adopted and whereas, in particular, 
there should be inrorporated, in the definition of1'roducu. 
roncept1i relating lO 1II:.tturatiou aud mi.nImum alcoholic 
s(ren!;th [or release for hum:lo consumption;' ' 
Whereas, although Dire<t1ve 791l12lEEC requires the 
printulS oC C(:rtain parri=lars on the labelling, iI u somewhat 
lacking in clarity <15 regards the place of manu{acrure; 
wl1erea., cllis roncx:pt is of particu!u Importance unhe $eCXor 
of the drinks ronccmoo owing to the fact that the con5umeJ: 
often maJ,:~ an 'ImocutioD between the drink$ In ql,le$rloD 
and the plll'-t: o( its manufacture; w~ercu the abscnoc of lIudi 
an indication may!>i' " the consumer the impre~ionof a £.atsc 
oribin; whereas this d:rngec should ~,aVoI~~ by 
(.) OJ No L 33, 8 2.1979, P 1 
('l OJ No L 14-4, 29: 5. 1986, P 38 IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 112 
NoL16012 O(n~ial Journal of Ih~ EuropcMl Communities 11.6.89 
maki.ns it obligatory, in cxt13in '-'SCI, 10 St~\e the rl~ce of 
m2nu(~crurc on the l,nelling; 
WhCrt'I) aJJ;(;u/ldl Icqui(elllCnlS should, in e<:rlain cose,. 
~ho b.laid down; .... hc"'.,. in particular. "hen ethyl t>kohol 
b \I~ it .1".)ulJ vc Ic~uilCd 1I.4( il be solelt of ilgricuhurd! 
origin, as is ~)read~' CllS(Oln2fY in the Commun.lty. 60 RI to 
continue 10 ensure: rmior oUllet for b~slc osrlcultural 
productS; 
Whm.as Council Directive 801778/EEC of lS July 1980 
relMing tu the qu~lilY of water inttnd.d for hum~n 
comurnption (r J. and Cour.cu Directive 8017771 EEC of 15 
July 1980011 U" <lppro;oUnl.,tion 01 (he J.W$ of thc Member 
St'lIrc5 rehting 10 the exploitation and marketing of narural 
miner,,1 WAICTS(2). ns la.l Alllende<! by the ACI o{ A="ion of 
Spain and Porrug.a!,l.y down the chacaettristja of the w.tcr 
which maybe u~ in foodsruffs; where.:l~ reference should be 
mad~th=: 
Whereas Council Dircaivc 80/3g8/EEC o{2ZJune 1988 on 
the approximatioo of the laws of the Member States relating 
to flavouring. for usc in foodsruffs Ilnd to souroe materials 
for their produaioo (') purs (orw3°rd definitions of variou~ =5 liable to be ured in collnca1on with flavouring: 
whereas the same !uminology ~hould Ix usd'in thi. 
l\cgul~ oon; 
Whereas SIXdfic rrol'i~iom should be adopted ~oncernjng 
d=iption and prc.s.<:ntation for imported Bpiri( drink.. 
lKaru>g w miud the c<>mmunity's commi:mcnt. in in 
n:l~tion& with third counrr;cl; 
Wherea3, in ordu \0 defend the reputation of Communi\)' 
proJucu 00 thc "arid mark~r, the same rub should be 
c,,-;:codcd to eXPOr.c-d NoduClS, except \, here there :lee 
concrary pro\isi~;:s. r,,:~O,j:t~ 1:1 I:lino (;~tiiuoi1;J habits :1r.J 
p;~cti~; 
WhereJ..\ iti,1 prcfcrJh!c to.let by" ay or a Rct;Ulation in oeder 
to c:on>re thc uniIonn Md a1mulc.lncol)s implementation of 
th e m ea.rurt$ in qu esri 0 n; 
Whc/"C.!s, (0 simplify and expedite the pr~urc. the 
CommLuion .howd be entrusted with "doptins 
implcmOltiot; tIlc.\S\lrC$ of,,, technical oatu~; whereu, f()r 
llds pUrp<>s<:, pro,-uiotl shou)d be made (or a proc<:du~ 
whereby me oMember Statu .lad the C<>mmission can 
c:oopcnn.e dosdy .... ithin an implemenmion commltteej , 
Wherea~ =rictonal measures are neces.sary [0 facilitate me 
changeo\'c:r to the £) rlem introduced by this Rcs-ularion, 
!'}OJNoL229,30 S 19S0.p 11 
('I O) No L m,)O 8.1950, P 1 
{'} OJ No l1S4. IS 7.1988. P 61 H:\$ ADOl'TfO liltS PJ:GULATIO!-<: 
ArtICle I 
Thi, \1.~!;U!'li,," I~). do"'" th: ,,~n~r.tl rulc~ on the 
Jdll"l,vll. J<lo~,iplioJl and pro.ontArion of 3pirir drink, 
2 fur tbe purpose. or thi, Regul.tion spirit drink ~h,dl 
moo .n alcoholic liquid: 
intended (or hum.n consump':ion, 
hsving particular organoleptic quaJiuu :I!ld, except in 
the case of the pIOduQS liStee ur.der point I of Annex J[I, a 
minimum :Ilcoholic Strength oC 15 % vol, and 
produced 
eiUlel dUcctJy by the distillation, with or without 
"dded Q.1vourings, of n&tvral £~nnetltc<i pro<iuctJ, . 
and fur bt the 1l1ao:rauon of vCGCUble rubsrt.llc:el 
.. nJfor the addition of £1avounn!)$t ,ugus or other 
bwmc:ning produCl.~ limd in p"ugTaph:3 (a) and! or 
uthtT "gricultural products to ethyl ..Jeohol o~ 
~griculnmu origin and! or to qis;iJlalc of ll,grlcultural 
origin and!(Jr to 'pirit ... dcfUlcJ in ,hi, 
R~llRtion . 
or by me mixture of. a spirit drink )',;th: 
onc or more other tpi..4t c~w.~, 
cch) J alCohol oC asriculrur .. l origin, distill:r.te of 
llpicultuIaI origin or spirit, 
onc or mON; alcoholic ~rir.kJ, 
onc or more d n...,k.s 
However. drinks Calling \\;thin eN coc:es 2203 00. 2ZO~. 
2205, 2206 W ;md 220i ~h3!l no: be con$idered spirit 
;lrinh 
.3 Preliminary definition; 
fonhe purpo~ ofthi& Reguhtion, the foUowingttnnzshall 
h~\c the mcanin~ indiutod: 
(.) ~ttning: 
using onc or more of the foliowir.g produw in th: 
p,rcparatioo of spirit drinks: 
$Cull-white ~(Ig.r, white 0"'1;0:, l~fUleJ whit<: 'USU, 
dexUosc, UuCl.ox:. tluo;>~ ~yrup, liquid S1J&-U, inVtrt 
liquid 'U&1J, invert ~u&U I)rup, rec:ifiod GOn«.ntt4ted. 
!>Up<' mwt. cono::ntrated &r~IX must, £rc.>h ~lt~ mu"" 
burned sl!&U. honey, ~"?b syrup, or u~ing other 
1I~1U1a1 c;ubobydr~te 5\lb~u.n~ hAVinS jI. f.i!lillu tffect 
10 the above products 
'Burned JUgu' means the product obtalncd O;.d~iivdy 
from the contrOUed huting of.sucrox: without ba~s, 
mineral "cids or other ch=-iulllddiovc.5) IP/NIlIGRC/G/4 
Page 113 
12. G. 89 Official Journal of the .Europe~1l Collll1lunitie~ No L 16013 
(b) mixing: 
comhining two or more different drinb to make a nev. 
drink; 
\ e) 2ddition of alcohol: 
adding eth~ I :llcohol of agriculrural origin to a spirh 
drink: 
(d) blending: 
combinmg two or more spirit drinks belonging to the 
&ame C4tcgOry and distingui,hcd only by minor 
diHcrences in composilion due to onc or more of the 
foUowing faetO!>: 
the methods v( preparation thCtme1ves, 
the still, employed, 
-the period vf maturation or ageing, 
-the geographical area of produccion. 
The spirit drink $0 produced bel~mgs to the same 
CIItcgOry as the original spirit dri..ul.:s bC£ot<: blending; 
(el maturation or ageins: 
allowing certain reactions to develop naturally in 
appropri8~ conralners, thereuy givint; the 3pirit drink in 
qUe5CiOIl organoleptic qualities previouily absent; 
(f) flavouring: 
using in the preparation of spirit drink8 one or more of 
the flavourings defined in Artide 1 (2) (11) of Directive 
88/38B/EEC; 
(g) colouring: 
using one or more ,.oiorams l" the prcoararion of sllili( 
drinks; 
(hJ ethyl alcohol of agricultural origin: 
ethyl alcohol which posS«Ses the propcrtiC'1i listed in 
AnnO( 1 to this ReguJ;!tion and ha~ lx:eu obtained by the 
distillation, after alcoholic fermentation, of agricultural 
productS lined in Annex TT to thcTITlll)" c:xcl\ld.U:g spirit 
driol.s 8S defined in paragraph 2. Where refercn~ i~ 
madc to the raw material ulcd, the alcohol must be 
obt».iuC"d s.olely from that raw material; 
(i) dinilla te Q f asri cu1tur al origin; 
an alcoholic l.iquid whIch U obtaint:<l by ~h<: dini1lAtion, 
after alcoholic fCCIIlenlation, of agricultural productS 
listed in Annex n to the Treacy but which d()($ not have 
the properties of ethyi'alcohol as defined in (h) or of a 
spirit drink but stiU retains the aroma iwd taste of the 
ruw Ill1Itt'riaIs iJsed. Where refetto~ !~ made la tIle raw 
material used, thedLnillare muSt be obtAined 501cly from 
that raw material; (j) slcoholk mength by volume: 
the ratIo of the volume of pUI~ alcohol pr~nt in the 
product in question at 20°C co the tOt:U volume of that 
rroduct lit the ~allIe lcmpcrarurc; 
(k) volalil~ ~ub,tanccs content: 
the qURJ\\lr}' of \'olatih: subs(anu:~ othu th;t.n ethyl Qnd 
methyl alcohol contAined in a ~pirit drink obtained 
exclUSively by distiUslion, a~ a I~uh $Old)' of the 
di~rilJation or r(distillalion of tt;e raw materials u~edi 
(i) pl~c.c of man\lra~rc: 
the p)lI~or region in which thm look place thst5!age in 
the process of m!nufacturing the ftni$hed product which 
conferred on the spirit drink i~ ch:u-acter and c8sconl11 
c1~f,njtive quaJiti~; 
(m) C3tegory of spirit drinks: all spirie driulu <;oyered by the 
same definition. 
4. Definition of different C3tegoriCS of spirit drinks 
For the purpoSC$ of this Regulation the following terms shall 
have the meanings indicated: 
(al Rum: 
(1) A 'pirit drink produo:d exclusively by alcoholic 
fermcDtation and dinilJatioD, either &om molasses 
or syrup produced in the manufacture of cane sutar 
or &-om sugar-cane juice it3Clf 1U1d diStiUe<l at'le,s 
than Y6 % vol so that the dislillate has the 
discernible specific organoleptic ch~.r3cteristi~ of 
rum. 
(2) The spirit pr()du~ n.clusivcly by alcoholic 
!cmlentanoo and dlstillatiulI of sugal'-{;3nc juice 
,,'hich ha. dlc aromatic cnarllcteristi" :.:pccific to 
:-urn anci a content of \ o:3riie substances equal to or 
exceeding H5 gram~ Fer I:cctolitre of alcohol of 
100% \'01 This spirit may be marketed with the 
word 'agricultural' qualifying the dcsignaLion 'rom' 
accompanied by any of the geogtaphiC8.\ 
designations of the French Ovcrs<: .. ~ Depllrttllent. 
as li.ted in Annex 1\ 
(b) Whisky or whiskey: 
A ~pitit drink produced b) the dirnllation of a muh of 
cereals 
saccharified by the diuta~ of the malt QOtltain~d 
therein, ",ith or WiLhout other natui-a1 en~cs, 
-fermented by the action of yean" 
-dinillcd at less than 94,8 % vol, so that We distillate 
has an aroma I1Ild tnte derived from the raw 
matc:ris.ls used, 
and matured for at ICIIStthr« yurs in wooden C8.s1a not 
exceeding 700 litre$' capAcity. IP/NIlIGRC/G/4 
Page 114 
No L 16014 Official Journal of the ~ulopcan Comlllunitic3 12.6 89 
(c) Gr&Ul spint; 
(1) A ~pirit drink produ~d by the distillation of <l 
fennented mash of cereal. and having organ()l~plic 
char:lC{criscics derived from the [;1W materials 
used 
'Grain \pirit' may be replaced by KOrN or 
KOrt/brand, for the drink produced in Germ.IlY 
and in regions of the Communiry where German is 
one of the official languages provided thAC this 
drink is tr;jditionally produced in these regions and 
if the &TaLD spirit is obt~ined there without any 
additive: 
-either exclusil'cly by the distillation of s 
fermented muh of whole grains of wheat, 
barley, oats, rye or bucJ.:wheat with all their 
component p3.It', 
-or by the redi~tilJlltion of a dlsttll.iHe obcllined in 
accordlln~ with the fint 3ubparapaph. 
(2) For a grain $piric to be designated 'grain brandy', it 
must have tx:cn obtained by distillatioD at less thWI 
95'% vol from 11 fermented m:nh of cereals, 
pre&etJ~ organoleptic featu~ deciving from the 
raw materials us«!. 
(d) Wine spirit: 
A spirit drink 
-produ~ =clu.ivcly l>y Ihe di5tiJIation at le" than 
86 % vol of wiDe or winl: furtifiro for distillotion or 
by th~ redistillalioo oC a wine distillate lit Jeu Ihan 
86% vol. 
-containing a quantity of vulMilc $Ubstancel equal to 
cc cxCttdlng 125 graml pC! hcqulitn: vC 100% vol 
IIlmhol, and 
-Laving a maximum methyl alcohol content of 200 
&rams per hectolhre of 100% vol alcohol. 
Where this drink has be-en matured, it may (onrinue to 
be marketed as 'wine spirit' if it has matured for as long 
3&, or iODgcr than, the period stipulated for the product 
referred to in (c). 
{c:) Brandy or W~i"bra"d: 
/\ sp i ri t drink 
-produced from wine spirit, whether or not blended 
with a wine distillate diitilled at le33 than 94,8 % vol 
provided that the said distillate does not exceed a 
m.:uiroum of 50'>'0 by volume vf the fillhl,eJ 
product, 
-inat\lrW for Q[ le.1sl onc ycarin oak receptablcs or for 
at least six months in oak ~Sk5 with a cap a clry ot less 
th an 1 000 li U'C3; 
-containing a quantl\y of voladle subEtance5 equal to 
or exceeding 125 gram, per heaolicre of 100% vol 
alcobol, a..nd deriv~ exclusively from the distillaMn 
or rc:distill a cion 0 f the raw Illlltenah used, 
-having a maxitnum methyl alcohol content of 200 
grams per heaoUm: of 100 % vel alcohol. (0 Grape m~rc spirit or r;r.pe marc: 
(1) (3) A 'pirh drink 
produced from glape marc fermented lInd 
di~tillcd ei:her directly by water Vllpour, oc 
lI.flCI waler has be.:n ~ddcd; a percentage of 
Ic<s d,~t ;. to be determined in a=rdancc 
with the procedure laid do"m in Article 15 
may be added tu the mllJ"C, thc distillAtion 
being amicd our in the pre~DC(; of the 
marc ilSdf at less th.m 86 % vol 
Rcdistillgtion at the same <lJcohoJic 
strength is authori:w1, 
-COlltaining 3 qUlUltity of volatile substances 
equal to or exceeding 140 grams per 
h~ctolirre of 1 00 % vol alrohol and having 
a maximum methyl alcohol con~nc of 
1000 &rams per hectolitrc of 100% yol 
alcohol. 
(b) However, during the transiti.ooal period 
provid~ for l'orrugal in the 1985 hA. oC 
A=5iQn, SlIbpullgraph (a) 5hall not p~ude 
the m:lrkcting in Portugal of grApe JD.JlK $pirit 
prod u ccd in P ().rtU g.al QJl cl h avins a rn.axim urn 
,methyl alcohol OOulent of 1 sob grams per 
I,ectoliue of 100% vol alcohol. . 
(Z) The name 'gra~ mllJ"C' or 'grape man.:1ipith' lllay be 
rq>Ji\oed by Ihe dClSi~acion gmppa solely for the 
spirit drink produced in Italy. 
(g) Fruit marc 'pi.rir: 
A spirit drink produced by the fermentation and 
di~LUlation of fruit marc. Tho distlll:atlon conditiom, 
product characteristics and other provhiow shll.1l be 
established in accordance 'with the procedure laid down 
in Article 15. 
(h) Rai,in .piril or raisin brandy: 
A spIrit drink prodllu:d V) tl,e disLillation of the product 
obtaine<:l by the :llcohoiic fermentation of extract of 
dried grapes ot" the 'Corinth Bbck' or 'Malaga muscat' 
varieties, distilled at lm tban 94,5% vol, SO that the 
dlstlllate has an aroma and ta~e derived from the raw 
materigj used 
(i) Fruit spirit>: 
(1 ) (,,) Spirit dri.nb 
produced exclusively by the alcoholic 
fermcnratioo and distillation offleshy fruit 
or murt of such fruit, with or without 
stOnes, 
distilled at less than 86% vol so m:lt the: 
distillate has an aroma IUId taste dc.riveJ 
from lhe £r1ll11 dhtUkd, 
-having a qU'!-I1Uty oC yolatile $Ub\tan~s 
eq u a 1 t.O 0 r cX=d.i.ng 200 gra.t1U per 
hectolit.re of 100 % 'vol alcohol, and 
-:-haVing a maximum meehyllllcobol coptent 
of 1 000 gram, per heaolit:re of 100 % vol 
"lwhol, aJld IP/N/1/GRCIG/4 
Page 115 
12. 6 89 Official Journal of the European Commuuities No L 160/5 
in the case of stone·fruit spiritl, having B 
hydr<x:y1111 ic .. cid content not cx=xiinS 10 
gr8ms per hco:olitre of ]00% vol 
alcohol 
(b) D~rogations from th~ plovisions of the third, 
founh and fifth Indent' of suLp~rAgrArh (J) 
m2l.)· be adopted in accordance with the 
procedure hid down in Arricle 15, in 
paniculw, where the manufactUre nnd 6:11e o( 
traditional produca provide a 6ub~t~ntial 
proportillll oC the income of certain fruit 
produceu in the Chmmunity. 
(cJ Drinks thus defined ,hall be ulJed 'spirit' 
preceded by the name of the [wit, such 113: 
cherry spirie or kiNoh, plu~ spirie or divovitz, 
mirabeUc, pcach. apple, Pe4T, .. pncot, fig, 
citrus or grapc spirit or other fruit spirits. They 
msy also be called Ulasser, with tbcnamco{ the 
fruit. 
The nIDle WiJ./ianu may be used only to 
describe pe.tr spirit produced sOlely (rorn pears 
of the 'William5' v.uicty. 
Whenever twO or more fruits arc distilled 
together, the product ,hall be called 'fruit 
spirit' The nlUTle may be supplemented by that 
of each huie, in decreasing: order of quantity 
used. 
(d) The QlSCS and condition& i.1I which the name of 
tlle fruit may replace che uame '5pirit' preceded 
by \hc n.am~ \If tl,e fruit iri q\lC3tion shall be 
determined ill accordana: me prv~ule laid 
,dowu i.u Article 15. 
(2) TI,e name 'spirit' prcc.."'-cicd by the name of the fruit 
may ::US<) be usc:J for 5piri' lirinb prociuc.....Q i,~ 
nuccraOng, within ciJe mirumum propomoll oi 100 
kilog:ramsof fruit per 20 Jieres oi 100 % '01 :llcohol, 
certain berries and other fruit such as raspberries, 
blackberrie£, bilberrie£ :ll1d others, whether 
partially fermented or uofermcorcd, in cthyl 
alcohol of agricWNnu origin or in spirit or diotilln!e 
as defined in \hii Rq;ulatiou, fullowed by 
distillation. 
The conditions fur using the Dame 'spirit' preceded 
by the name of the fruit with a view to avoiding 
confusion with the fruit spirit5 in point 1 and the 
fruit in qU~tioD shall be determined by tI,e 
procedurt: laId down in Article IS. 
(3) The SPUlt drinks obtained by maoerating 
unrermeoted whole fruit such Ri that referred to in 
point 2 in ethyl alcohol of agricultural origin, 
foUowed by di~tillztion, may be called 'gcist'. whh 
the name of the fmit ()) Cider spirit, dJt"1 brandy or pcrry ~pirit: 
Spirit drinks 
produced exclUSively by the diHillation of <;idcr or 
perry, and 
sari:;fyinG Ih~ requirements of the second, third llnd 
fourth inden1$ of subparagr~rh (i) (1) (a) rel:lting 10 
f ruil spirits. 
(k) G~II!i,HI ~pjrir: 
l\ spirit dnnk produced from a di,dilate of gentian, itself 
obramed by the fermentlnion of gentian root' with or 
without the addition of erhyl .. kdlOI of agricuJNr41 
origin 
(1) Fruit spirit drink5: 
(1) Spirit drinks obtained by mll<;;crattng fruit in ethyl 
alcohol of agrialirural origh'"! .. nd/orin di;tillllte(lf 
agriculrural ori~ and/or b ~pirit IUi de~ed in this 
Regulation,and wiehin a minimum proportion to be 
determined by means of the procedure l/lid down in 
Article 15. 
The flaVOUring. uf these $pirit drinks may be 
supplemented by flavouring substances and/or. 
flavouring preparaciom other than those which 
come from the fruie used. These flavouring 
substances and flavouring preparations are defined 
re~pectivcly in Article 1 (2) (b) (i) IInd (c) of 
Pirectivc 88/388/EEC Howcvl:r, the 
charaCteri&tic taste of the drink and it::; volour nllm 
comc exclusively from the hull used. 
(2) TIle drinks $0 defined ~haU be called <spirit drinloo' 
or 'spirit' preceded by ule name of the fruit. ne 
cases and conditions in which ehe JlQ.lUC of the &Wc 
mal' replace those nam~ shall be dctcnnwod by 
means oi the procedure laid dov;n in Ankle 15. 
Howelcr, the nuroc i'acharon may be used wlely 
for rhe 'fruit spirit drink' manufactured in Spain;md 
obtained by macerating sloes (pnmus espinoS4) 
within the minimum proportion of 150 !;l'amS of 
fruie per litre of pure alcohol 
(m) Juniper·flavoUI'Ol spirit drinks: 
(1) (a) Spirit drinks produce<! by flavouring ~yl 
alcohol of ag.riculiUnll origin and/or grain 
spirit and! or gr:lin di£tillate with ju.niper 
(ju1fi/JCTU.!. communis) bcrrie~. 
OUle1 natural and! or nllture-Idenrlcal 
flavouring ~ubstance, Bl defined ill Article 1-
(2) (b) (i) and (ii) of Directive SS/JaB/EEC 
andfor t1f1vourinl) preparauoIU ~it£inc& in 
Arucle 1 (2) (e) of that Dirccci"e, and/or 
arom3tic pllUltS or pim of arom.a* plantS 
may ~ used in addition, but the organoleptic 
char:lcteristics of juniper mu~ ~ discernible. 
even if they arc somctimC1> atlenuated. IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 116 
NQ L 16016 Official Journal of the EUrojX'1U1 Communities 12. 6. 89 
(b) The drinks may be called Wacholder, gint:lm:. 
or gcndml 'Use of these namc~ is to be 
determined in accordance with the procedure 
laid dOV.11 in Article 15 
(c) The alcohoh us~J for the spirit drinks callC'd 
~t:nicvlt. jellcvcr. g,mcvcr and peke!, must be 
organoJep\iu<lJy ~uilable for the manufacrure 
of the afun:mcmiollc:Q p<odueu /lod hA"e l\ 
maximum m"thyl COlltcnt of 5 gram, per 
heClOlirrc u{ 100 % vol aloohol and a 
maximum alJehyde content cxprc.,c.d a .. 
acetaldehyde: vC 0,2 s[~mS per heaol;trc of 
100% "01 ,.jcohol. In the Q.K of ~uch 
productS, the: taste of junlpct" bcrric~ ne<:d not 
be d.isccmiblc. 
(2) (a) The drink may be c:all~ 'gin' is it i~ produrod 
by flllvuv.riug orgaoolepti~y suitable ethyl 
1I1whvl of agri~It\u41 origin with nflturlll 
andlor nature-identical flavouring sub3t<tn~ 
SI defined in Arricle 1 (2) (b) (i) !lUU (ii) of 
Directive 8813g8/EEC alld/ol flavouring 
preparations as defined in Article 1 (2) (c) of 
that. Directive so that the taste is 
predominantly that of jWliper. 
(b) The drink may be called 'distilled gin' if it is 
producccl solely by redistiHing org~no" 
IcpdcalJy suitable: e:thyl alcohol DE agricultural 
origin of an appropriate quality with :.m initial 
alcoholic Stm1~ of al least 96 % vol in 8till, 
traditiolUliy u$ed for gin, in the p~nce of 
juniper bcrri~ aud of olher nahJral botanicali 
provided that the juuipcr taste is predominant. 
The term '<.1il.tiJled gin' ma) also apply to a 
mixture of lh, product of such distillation and 
eUlyl alcohol uf 2griourur:u origin \\;th the 
W.Ill" (Onlp<>,itioIl, purity nnd alcoholic 
su-eogth Natural and / or narurc·idcntical 
flavourinG liubs\Iln= and/or £bvouri.og 
prcparatium as spccHic:Q at (a) m;,.y also k 
uS«! tu n .. voU! di~tillcd gill Lolldo" gin j~ (I 
type of dinilled Si". 
r 
<.;iN obtained simply by addJng esscnc.:6 Qr 
flavourings to ethyl alcohol of agricultural 
origin shall Itot qualify for the dc=ipriulI 
'distilled gin". 
(0) Caraw<ly-£]gyourd spirit drinks: 
(1) Spirit drinJG produced by flavouring ethyllllcohol 
of agricultural origin with caraw",y (Carum C4rvt 
L ). 
Other oarural Md/or nature-ideooCJ1 flavouring 
<"I,,...,,,,~,", r1Pf,,,~ in Artirl~ 1 0\(0\ HI Rnd lii) of Directive 88/38B/EEC ;lnolOT £]Qvourins 
preparations as delincd in Article I (2) (c) of chat 
Directive OllY additionally be used bur there must 
be !I predomin;lllt ta.le of CMOW2Y. 
(2) (a) The 'pirir drinb defined in point 1 may .Iso be 
called (lkllQllil 'IC aquavit if they &re flavoured 
with 1I diS1 illatc of plan!s or ~picei. 
Other tlavourmg ~ubsl~llca specified in the 
second subparagcaph of poinc 1 mll.Y l>e used in 
llddiriOD, but the fLwour of these drink~ is 
largely attribut.blc to distillates of caraway 
and/ordiJl (Andhum gravcol-:ns L ) s«d3, cho: 
use of css<ndal oils being prohibi~ 
(b) 1 he bitter substances mu" not obviously 
domlnantc the: tute; the dry ~4ct content 
may UOl ~X<:eed 1,5 gnun~ pu 100 
millilitres. 
(0) Ani~..flavourcd spirit drinlcs: 
(1) Spirit drinks produced by flavour,ng ethyl al~hol 
of agricuJhJrlll origin with oatunl) extrllcu of 5tar 
anise (Illicium vCrllm), anise (Pimpinell4 oltf.sum), 
fennel (FoGniculwtl tJu/gatl), or any ~tr ··plllnt 
whidl cont.a!nE the -Mllne principal aromatic 
consOhJent, u,ing ooe of the folloWing process«; 
-maceration and/or distillution, 
-redUrillation of the slrohol in the presence of 
the ~s or other pam of the plants 5pecificd 
above, 
-addition of oatur.11 distilled eJ(tfl\aS of 
aoiseed-Ila\'oured pl;mts, 
-:1 combination of these three methods. 
Other natural plane extract, or aromatic soOO may 
also be used, but the aniseed USte Illust remain 
predominant 
(2) for an aniseed·flavou.rro ~pirit drink to be called 
'pas/is' it must also contain llatural a.tra<:U of 
liquorice root (Gfyt;yrihiVl glabra), whlch implic.s 
the presence of Ihe: roloralm known as cchalco=~' 
as well 11' glyqrrhidc acid, the minimum and 
maximum levels of which U1U~t be O,OS aDd 0,5 
grams per litre rorpcaively. 
Pastis rontaln, less than 100 gum, of ~ ~ litre 
and has a. minlmum md tIll<XllUUUl anccl.ole level of 
1,5 and 2. gtam3J>cr li~ ~p~ydy. . 
(3) For an lIniseed·fl!ivour~ ~piril drink «> be Calle<! 
'ouw' it must: 
-have been prvJuced cxclu~iveIy in Gl":'>CCC. IP/NIlIGRC/G/4 
Page 117 
12.6.89 Official Journal ol (he Ewopean Communities No L 16017 
(4) have been produced by blending 1IlcohoJ~ 
flavoured uy mean. of di,t1lllltion or 
maC(ration using ani~ aod P05iibily fennel 
~, mastic from 11 lencb<-'\J' indigenous to Ihe 
island of Chios (Piscacla lenlis,us Chia 0' 
larifoliaJ and other &rornll\i.: ~Ccdi, pl_nl$ (lnd 
fruits; the alcohol flavoured by diHilJation must 
represent at least 20 % v( the "lcoholic ,trength 
of the OllLO. 
111 ~t disrillate must: 
h:lve been produced by distill .. liotl in traditional 
di.srontinuous copper itills with :I CJIpacily of 
1 000 litres or J<:1>S, 
-have an alCXlh\)lic~lrcntth of not less thl'ln 55 % 
vol ao pot more than SO % vol 
OUl;O must ~ colourles3 and have a tuge.r content 
of 50 grams or Jc~~ per litn:. . 
For an a.nisecd-flavourro ~irit ..ui.uk to be clIlled 
anis, itS d1aracteristic fI~vour mu't be derived 
exclusively from anlSC (pimpitt411o aHisum) and/or 
star anise (ilIicium vsrtJm) andlor fennel 
(joariculum vulgare). The name 'distWe<!anif' may 
be used if the drink contains alcohol distilled in the 
P(eSelJCC of such seeds, provided tiiidt alcohol 
ronstituteS at Ica~t 20 % of the drink's alcoholic 
strength. 
(p) Diuer-ta6tIDg spirit drinks or bitter: 
Spirit drinks with a preciomlnamly \liuCf tJo.$tc produced 
by flavouring ethyl alcohol of llgrkuhulal origin with 
naltIral and! or nature-ideuti~J flavouring sub5tanc.es as 
defined in Article 1 (2) (b) (i) and (iiJ of Directive 
38/388/EEC md/or {Javouriul\ prcparalion3 JS 
defined in Articic 1 (2) (c) of L>tat DirCGive 
The drinks mar aho ~ marketed as ';1mer' or birur with 
or without another term 
This provision shaU not affeo: the possible usc of the 
terms 'a1Oo' (oc bitter foc produet3 not covered by this 
Article. 
(q) Vodka: 
A spirit drink produced by either reai.fyillg cUlyl alcohol 
of agricultural orJsln or fiJ~ it throutsh activated 
ch.ucoal, ~ibJy followed by straightforward 
dlstillation or an equivalent tttatmcnt, $0 that the 
organoleptic character/wes of the r:lW maocrial, uU<l 
arc sdo:tivdy reduced. The product may be given 
special otgalloleptie ciwacreristiC$, such IlS a meJlow 
utste, br the addition oC flavouring. . (r) liqueur: 
(1) A 'picit drink: 
having:l mrnunum $ugar conlenl of 100 grams 
per liae expressed :IS invert $ugar, without 
prejudice 10 a different J",-i~ion taken in 
accordance with the procedure laid down in 
Article ]5. 
produeed by flRvourinb ethyl alcohol of 
:lgriculrural origin or a di~li1latc of agncultunu 
origin or one or more 'pirit drinks a~ dtfined in 
this Regulation or a mixture of [he above. 
5weetened and possibly with the addition of 
produers of agriculrural vrigin sueh as crel1m, 
milk or other rnilk produ~1.i, fruit, wine or 
flavoured wine, 
(2) The natoe 'creme de' followC'd by ule nameof a fruit 
or the raw material used. exclud u,g milk producn, 
5hall be reserved for Jiqueul> with a minimum sutat' 
content of 250 gram$ pO' litre txprcsd 4& invert 
$1lgllr. 
The name 'creme de t:assis' sh~l1, however, be 
rcs<:rved (or blaclccurru.nt liqueurs aJOc:ainiug at 
least 400 gr~DlS of sugar, txp/'ajcd liS invert su~r, 
per litre. 
(5) Egg liqueur I adllOUJat/ QVOUltl Advokat: 
A spirit drink whether or not !1avO'U.t'C<i, obtained from 
ethyl alcohol of agricultural origin, the ingre4ien~ oE 
which arc quality egg yolk, cu white: and sugar or 
honey. The minimum suglU or honey wotent must be 
150 gnum per litre. The minimum egg yolk content 
must be 14Q grams per litre ol the fmal product. 
(t) Liqueur with egg: 
A spi.:it drink v..nether or not flavoured, obtained from 
ethyl :rlc:ohol of agriculrural ori!;1n. the: i.u~ient3 of 
",hich are quality egg )olk. c;s white nnd sugar or 
hoaey. fhe minimum ~ugar or honey content must be 
150 {;rams per litre. The minimum egg you. COt1t~t 
must be 70 grams per litre of the flllal product. 
Article 2 
Subject to Arricl~ 3, 4 and 12, in order to ~ marketed for 
human consumption under onc of lhe oamCi listed in Article 
I (4) 9 'pirit drink must comply with the definition IUld 
requirements applicable to the caC'CgQry to which it 
b<:longs. 
Articl43 
1 With the exceptionofjuoipero-fl!vou.red ~piritdrinlaas 
defined in Article 1 (4) (m) (1), for the spirit ~.~ 
bclow, the lJ1inimum alcoholic sCreogth bf vol uml: for rd~$C IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 118 
No L 16018 OCtioal Journal of the European C(JlUll1unitie, 12. 6 89 
(or hum1.ll consumption in the Community ulldc:c onc oC the 
Dames liste<! in Ankle 1 (4), with \he exception of «rtllin 
specific produa$ whose alcoholic strcngrh is inJiulled in 
Annex In, shall be as follows: 
40 % w.hisky/whiskey 
pasris 
-37,)% rum 
-36% 
-35% 
-32% 
-30% 
-25% 
-15% R urn· Versclmitt 
v.;oc spirit 
grape mue spirj( 
fruit marc spu-i( 
raisin spirit 
fruir 'pmt 
oder splrlr, eider brandy and perry spirit 
bcnUau ~pi.r1t 
ginldiscilltJ gin 
akIJuvillaquavit 
vodka 
grappa 
OlJW 
Kornbrond 
brondylWelHbrand 
grain spirit/grain brandy 
ani> 
Korn 
caraway·flavoured spirit <iri.nks (except 
akv(1villaquovit) 
fruit spirit drinks 
anisccd·flavoure<! spirit drinks (except ouzo, 
p~tis, onis) . 
the oilier prvduLU lcfcrred to in Ankle 1 (4) 
and not listed above. 
2. Natioo.al provisions may 5C1 a muumum alcoholic 
smngth by volume which is hi&h~rlhnn the values rcfcrte<l to 
w paragraph 1 for the spirit dri.u.1u listed in Annex 11. 
Member Sta~ sh.:1l1 notify the (NlI~~ion. of such. alcoholic 
strengths within three months uC; 
-eiUICf the entry inro foro: of thi. Regula tio", in the ca~ of 
existine; provilions, 
-or their adoption, in the caSt of any proviJioll5 whiCh m:ly 
Ix: adoptod after chit Regulation comes U1l0 force. 
The Commission shall ensure that they Itr<: publishe<i in the 
'C~ series of the Official Journal of tl)( Eurt>pun 
Commllf1iti~. 
3. The Council, amnt; Ly a qualilicd maJority (In ,. 
proposal from the ColllJ:nh~ioo> Ula.y Gx mWrnum alcoholic 
~s by volume (or categorieJ of drinks other than those 
rcIerred to in paragrapb 1 •. 
4, Before 31 DecemOCt 1992, the CQuodl will ~vl\!w the 
minimum alcoholic itrcpgm of whiskylwhis~cy on the basis 
of a market stUdy by the COmmission. Article 4 
1. Without prejudice to provi,ions uJoptcd pursuant co 
paragraph, 2 to 5. if 4ny wL~lauc<: other than those 
authori7.ed by Community lcgi51nlion or, failing thllt. hy 
narion:!1 provisions isaddcd, the .pid! drink in qUt"5tlOn sh:dl 
lo~c the: light to thc reserved name. 
2 The Ji~t of authorized food additives. thecllreaiom fUI 
their use and tbe spttit drinks concerned shall be determined 
b)' the procedure I,.id down in Council Directive 
8911 07/E£C of 21 December 1988 on the approximation of 
the law$ of the Member Starts on the additives which may be 
used in foodsruU, (I) . 
3 1 he list of authoriuxi prooenillg Aid" the directions 
(or their \I~ and the spi.\it drinlo wn~llcd mlly be 
determined by the proceaure laid JOWl! in Artide 15. 
4. Without p~judlce \0 the mvre rc3lrictive proviaion~ of 
Article 1.( 4), the colouring of spirit drink~ ~halJ be auulori.zed 
in accord~cc with the national ru1~ established.pltNuan t to 
the Council Dircai~e of 23 OctQbet 1962 on the 
:lpproximarion of the rule:3 of the Manbe .. Stat~ oon~ing 
the colouring mattcl'i auiliorizcd for use in foodstuffs 
inrtnded fo! human comumption (1), as last amt:nded QY the 
Aa of Accession of Spllin and Portugal. 
5. Only natural l!avounng substances and prep(lro.tion~ 
8S defined in Anide 1 (2) (1)) (i) and Article 1 (2) «".) of 
Dirwive 118/38B/EEC may be used in the preparation of the 
spirit drinla; defined in ArUcJc 1 (4), eX<;qlt in tHe CA'C of 
tllOse delwed in Article 1 (4) (m), (0) IUld {plo 
However, nature-identical flavouring ~ubsUQces aod 
preparatiollS as defined in Article 1 (2) (b) (il) of Directive 
88/31111/ EEC shall be lIumoriz,cJ in liqucul'$ cxo::pt tho~ 
mentioned below; 
(a) Fruil liqueurs (or crimc;»: 
-pineapple, 
-blackcuwUlt, 
-cherry, 
-raspberry, 
-mulbwy, 
-bilberry, 
-citru~ fruit; 
(b) plant Jiqllr.Ilr.~: 
-miM, 
-~onan, 
-~nisccd, 
-sCuCpi, 
-vulncrruy 
(I) 0) No L 40.11 2 1989, p. 27: 
(l) OJ No 1l5, 11, 11.1962, p U4S/62.. IP/N/1/GRC/G/4 
Page 119 
12.6.89 Official Journal of the European COl1lmunitie~ No L 16019 
6. In the preparation of 'pml drinks, the addition of 
w.tter, possibly distilled or demineraJized, shall be 
authori:ed. provided tlm the quality of the water conforms 
to the natioa2.l provisions adopted in implementation of 
Dirtnives 80/777/EEC and BO/77S/EEC and Ihill the 
water added d()(s not ch~ngc the nattm 01 the pfodua. 
7. (a) The ethyl alcohol used in fh~ preparation of spirit 
drinks m:ly not be of ;my origin other than 
:agricultural. 
(b) The c-J1yl alrohol uS(d to dilute or dissolve 
colorantS. flavourings or any other authori?ed 
ndditives u=l in the prepararion of spirit drinh 
must be ethyl alrohol o( agricultural origin. 
(c) Without prejudice to more remictive provisions laid 
dowu in Article I (4) (m) (l)t the quality of the ethyl 
aloohol of agriculruraJ origin must meet the 
specific:utious $ct out in Annex I. 
8. Detai.led rules, including wc mcthod~ \:0 b~ um for 
analrzing spirit driLl.ks, shall be aaopccd i.u at:cOrdaocc with 
tile pnxx:dure Wd doWII in Article 14. 
The lists of lique\lN appearing in the ~nti ~ubplL1"a5t'aph of 
paragraph S may be supplementM by the Council acting by a 
qus.lified majority oa a proposal from tile Commission. 
1. Without prejudice to mcasures adop~d pursuant to 
Article 6, uscof the Dames referred co in Article 1 (4) shall be 
restri=d to the spirit drin.lus defined therein. account being 
takea of the: requirements laid down in Artidcs 2. 3, 4 and 
12. These names must be used 10 describe the said drinks. 
, Spirit drinks which do Dot meet the speciiications !:lid down 
for the productS defiDed In Anick 1 (i) mll)' not benr the 
oames assigned therein to those produa,. J'~cy must be 
<icscril>«l as: ':;pirit drinks· or ·spiri~·. 
2. The ll<Ulles listed in paragraph 1 mlly Le supplemented 
by &OOgl1Iphical indic.ariom other thflll those in p3ragraph 3, 
provided that they do not n.uslead ronsumers 
3. (3) The geographial designations listed in Annex 11 
1l13)' replace the designations referred to in 
parairaPh 1 or supplemem them. forming 
COmp<»lte designations These desisnaciom, 
whetbc:r romposite or not. may if o'ecessary be 
accompanied by additional particUlars 'provided 
that the la~r are regulated by the Member State of 
produaion. 
Br way of derogation from wc r~ing 
~bpa.ragroph, wc words marque' nationale /uxt:mboTlrgt'oisc .hall ICpJAC1: the geogr.aphica.l 
doigna\ion ~nd mlly supplement the names of the 
spirics produced in the Grandy Duchy of 
Luxembourg as listed in Annex 11. 
(b) These geographical dC$ignaliom shall be reserved 
for spirit dnnks in the use of which lhe production 
stage durmg which they acquired their charaCter 
and ddinitiH qlllllidcs took place in the 
gcogrllphiul ,qr('";I indicated. 
(c) M~mbcr Sl<!tc> may apply specifiC naeioll<ll rules on 
produCtion, movelllent wilhin a Member State, 
de~cription and prc:sentation to productS 
m~nufaclUrrd within their territories, in so far :IS 
they MC complIciblc with Community law. Where 
they arc applied in pursuit of a quality policy. ,um 
rule. may resmcr prouuo.Aioll in a given t«>grllphical 
area to quality products complying with die specific 
rules concerned. 
1. Special provlSloos may govern iodiClltions usc:d in 
addition to the ~lI.lt:i dc:=.rip~ion, i.e.: 
the UIC o( lerms, acronyms or'&igns, 
the uS( of compound tenns including lUly of the generic 
terms defined in Article 1 (2) Ilnd {4). 
2 !>pecial provi>ious may govl:rIl the PlUl1C~ of mixtu.I« 
of 6pirit drinks and those of mi>;tures or drinks and spirit 
drinks. : 
3. The provisiom referred to in p3rag.raphs 1 and 2 $halJ 
be adopted in :lccordance with the procedure laid down in 
Article 15. They shall be designed in particubrto prcventthc 
<:rution of conrusion by the names referred to in those 
.-'arag:r.1phs, cspcciall) regarding prociuC{S la existeace when 
:!lis RcguiuLioll COCCI3 iDeo iorce 
Article 7 
1. In addition to complying with n~tioual legislation 
adopted in accordmo:: wilh Directive 791112/EEC, the 
labelling. rrescntlluoQ and advcrtii'utg of spirit drinks 
defined in Article 1 (.;) intended for the final consumer shall 
cumply wi.th pcsap-aph. 2 and 3. 
2. (:1) The nsmc \lode! which the produCtl reierred to iCl 
Anicle 1 (2) aDd (4) arc sold shall be one of the 
nante'> ro be usd cxdu.ive1Y ror such products 
under Artidc;s 5 Wld 6 (2). . . 
(b) Where the labelling indicacet the raw material u~ 
to 'produce the ethyl alrohol of IWicultur&l origip. 
each agricultural alcOhol usc<lrotist be mentioned iri 
descending order of qUailtity used. IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 120 
--' 
No L 160/10 Ufflcial Jnurnal o( '.he Europeall Communitic, 12.6.89 
(cl The name uDder which the spirit drinks referred to 
in pU3gr3pn ] ue sold may be supplemented by the 
tenn 'blend' where the product has undergone 
blending. 
(d) Saving exccptiulI> , a matl.1r~tion period mny be 
specified only where it rdels to rhc youngest 
~coholic componcm anti pJovidcd th:>c the product 
\\ as aged under revenue: ~UI'C:l vi5ion or 3upcrvision 
lIffordmg equivalent guarantoes 
3. Th(' following mRY, in thcC3se of the rroducts referred 
Co in Article 1 (4), be determined in ao:ocdancc with lhe 
procedure laid down in Article 14: 
(a) che condinons under whIch the labdJiug may 8pccify a 
lIUl~tion period and those rchong to the raw 
matai~h tl5Mj 
(b) rile conditions governing the use of u.l;s dcsc.ription~ 
which imply that the product has been matured, 
together with any ex~privll' and ~he conditions for 
cquivlllenr controls; 
(c> the special provision, gov~m.iug the U'c of tcnru; 
referrio.g to 1I certain propcny vf lhe product, sueh as i~ 
hi~ry or the method. by which it is prt:parcd; 
{d) the roles governing the h.Lelling of producu in 
containers noc intended for the final consumer, 
including e.ny derog.don5 from lhe labelling rule, to 
tal«: ~ccount in particular of warehousing and 
uan~r1.. 
4. The pMticu1ars provided for In this R~I~t'OIl $ha'lJ be 
given in one or more official languages of the CommunitIes in 
such a way that the final wmu11Iet caD fC3dily UndCf&tand 
each ittm, unless purchasers arc PC9vidcd with the 
information by other means 
5. The geographical dcsisnauous fut<:d in Ann'l< ll, the 
terms in itallcs in Article 1 (4) and the' designation 
Rum· Vcrn;hnitt must not be translated. . 
H~ver, at the request of the Member StRte of 
coo~umptioo, it may be decided, by the procedure laid down 
La Article 14. that the said teOni in italics and, in particubr, 
raisin brandy shall be supplemented by equivalent terms SO 
that consumers of the said Member State at<: not misled. 
6. tn the = of product, origin&ting in third countrie., 
use of an officia.llanguag-e of ch.: third country in which the 
product has been made shall ~ auLhoriLCd if Ule particulan 
provided for in rh.is Regulllrion are also given in an official 
langua~ of the CommuniriC$ in $uch Il w~y that the final 
consumer OlD readily uridmund elicll item. 
7, Without prejudice to Article 12, ID tlJe C3se 9[ produt~ 
originating in the Community and intended for export the 
particul.m provided for in thi$ iteauJation may bcrc'peated in 
Motho: language; this does not apply to the pllrtkulars 
referred to in paragraph S. 8 In accord a nc.c wIth the procedure: Jaid down in Article 
15, the Comminion may dcttrminc the cues snd/or the 
spirit drinks (or \~hich 1I reference to the placcof manufacture 
and! or the origin and! or the source 5hall be rompulsory. as 
'" ell 3~ [he oltend,1nt r\lles 
Arlid" 8 
In order 10 be marketed (..,1 lluman consumpnon, spml 
drinks produced in the Community may not be dc.scribcd by 
associating word or phrax:s such as 'like', 'type'. 'style', 
'made" 'flavour' or any other similu indications with :my of 
the sales dcm-iptioDs menooocd in this ReguJnion. 
Article 9 
1. The spirit drioks listed below: 
-rum, 
-whu'kyand w/dskry, 
. -grain spirit/graIn brandy, 
-wine: $pirir and brandy, 
-grape marc spirit, 
ri1.i~in spirit, 
fruit spirit other than produCtS defined in Attkk 1 (4) (i) 
(2), 
-cider spirit, cider brandy :md ~rry spirit 
may not bC<II in :my form whatsOever in ~heir pce$et1t.atiOD 
the generic Damere:savc-d for the above drinks if they ronlaiil 
added ethyl alcohol of asricuJturaJ origin. 
2. However, paragraph 1 shall ootprevent marlceting, for 
human consumption in the Community, of the product 
manufactUred in Germany an~ obtained by mixing ru~ and 
alcohol. A minimum proportion I)f S% of the alcohol 
contained in the finsl product called Rum-Yerschnitt must 
come from rum. Where this prodUct ii 50ld outiide the 
German market. its alcoholic composition must appear on 
the label. 
As regards the Illb'eUing and pre$Cntativu of the product 
Rum~ Vem:hnitt. the word Yer.schnin TnU$t IIP~ on the 
packaging (on the bottle or WTapping) in ch~racten of the 
s:une type, 5lz.e and rolour a~, Illld on the ume line as,' the 
word Rum aad. in the esse of bottlCi. on the front label. 
Articu 10 
1. TIle Member States shall take the m~Gures; neoessary 
to ensure that Community provision, re.l~ting to spirit ~rinks IP/NIlIGRC/G/4 
Page 121 
12. 6. 89 O{{icl~1 Journ21 of the furopc/fll Communities No L 160/11 
are complied ",-jth They snlllillppoinl onc or more ag~ncics 
to monitor compliance WIth these prO\·i1ions. 
In the c;Jse of the produm liSted in Annex 11, it may be 
de-cidt>d in accordance with the procedure laid down in 
Article 14 U,2t such supcr~ilion and protection 'shaH be 
effected, for the purpo:.<:~ of movement withirl the 
Community. by means of commm:iaJ document, vcrifit·d b)' 
(he administration and hy the kcepins of o"rropri~tc 
registrr~ 
2. For the spirit drinks Iisced in Annex 11 lmd exporred, 
the Council, actlng by R qualified majority on a ptoposnl 
from the Comminion, ,hall {,Hab)i~h n ~y'tem of 
i\utheati~tion doculIJcnl~ ro eliminate fraudulent puctioes 
and counterfeits. This 'yncm is in~nded to replace the 
existing naooo:!1 'yrtem I t muSt offer /lt kltlllhe ume degree 
of ~rtainty as WOst naclon~ J)'stcm$. subject to Community 
rules and in particular thuse rclacinr; to competition. 
Until such time 8& the sysccm referred (0 in the preceding 
subparagraph has bml introduc«l. the Member States may 
m~in their own 3UtheutioaUQO $Jm'IUS provided that the~ 
«lmply with Community rul~. 
3. The Council, acting by a qualified majority on a 
proposal from the Commi~sioo, shall adopt the nw:ssary 
meaiurcs for the uniform application of Community 
provisions in the 5pirit ·drlnki ~r. particularly;,.nth regnrd 
to controls IlDd relations betwttn the oompetcnt bodies of the 
Mem~r StJltes. . 
4. Member States ant.! the Commission 8h~1 
coromunicatc: to each other the inIorotati6~ necessary for 
implementing this Regulation. Detailed rules for the 
communic:anon IlDd distribution of such infonnation shall be 
adopted in accordance with the procedure laid down in 
Article H. . 
Artir.lF. 11 
I. Subject to p~ragraph 2. to be marketed for human 
consumption within the Community, imported spirir drinks 
bClUi.o& t\ geographical deliil)U"uOU or 11 name other thw 
tho!.C ~ferroj to in Article: 1 (4) may, subject to reciprocal 
arrangements, qualify lor the 5upcrvl&ion and protection 
refer=:! to in Anicle J O. 
The fim $ubparagraph shall be implemented by asreemcnt~ 
to be negotiated and conCluded with the IhirJ countries 
concerned under the procedure: laid doWn in Article 113 of 
the Treaty. 
Detailed roles and the lisr of produCls referred to in the first 
SUbparAgraph shall be IIdopred in acrordance with the 
procedure laid down in Article 15. 
2. This Regulation shall ~ without prejudloe to thl: 
importing and marl.:eting {or human ootlSumpoon within the 
C<.lmmunity under their nlUlles of origin of specific spirit 
drinl<:s origin B ting in third cooo tri es for wh iell tariff conccsslons a.rc granted by the: C:>tl1munity either under 
GATT or under bilQccral agreements and the condicion, for 
the :Id mission of which have been laid down in Community 
regulations. 
Anic{, 1 Z 
1. Spirir drinks intended forexplJi1/I1USC eompJywith the 
pru\ ;.ions of Ihis Regularion 
2 However, the Member Sl~le$ m"y decide on 
dcroh~cions AS regards (he provisions of Article 4 (2), (3), (4) 
and (6) but nOl in rcsfXCt of the spirir drinks listed in Annexes 
II and 1lI or spirit drtnks with reserved J=ipUODI. 
3 Derogalions from the provision$ in Article 3 relating to 
the alcoholic ~CIength for release (or human consumption 
may alro be decided 00 in the oase of: 
spirit drinks covered by Article 1 (2) and (4), 
&pirit drinks cover«ll>y Anne-x 11. in plUti~lar whcrcthis 
is required under the Jaw of the importing third 
country, 
l'lt the request of the prodUC(;f Member St3tC in accordance 
with the procedure laid down in Anide 14. 
4 Derogations from roles on d~ignation and 
presentatioo. other tha.o the names provided for in Article·1 
(2) :lnd (4) snd in Annexes II and lH and without prejudioeto 
Articles 8 and 9 may be lIuthoriu:d by the Member Stata: 
where the )e~slation in force ln the illlporting third 
country s(} requires. 
i.!1 c.:lSCS which arc not covered by the fLm indel\l. with the 
(";w.'ptioo of some indications to ~ decided OD in 
;,cco~ci~ce with dIe prou:Jurc laid down in Article 
]4 
5. Thcderoga.cions authorized by the Member Stltel shAll 
be nmined to the Commission and to the Mem\,q States 
Article 13 
1. An lrnplelUcoration Committee Cor Spirit Drinks, 
hereinafter rderred to as the committee, shall be $et \lp 
consi5Ong of rcpres.entaciv~ of the Member States and 
chaired by a representative of the Commiuioll. . 
2. Within tbe committee the voteS of Member Stat~ shall 
beweightcd in accordaoCl! with Acide 148 (2)ofthe Treaty. 
The chairman w&!l not vote. IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 122 
No L 160112 Official Journal o( the F-urOpl:lLll (;Qmmunitie, 12.6.89 
Article 14 
1. Where the procedure laid down in this Article is to be 
followed, the chairtm.l1 shall rder the maner lu the 
comminet either on his 0.,.,11 initiative or lit th~ request of the 
t'l:prcsem~tive ol a Member St~ce. 
2. The repreSOllacivc or (he Commission shlll! submit 4 
draft of the me.asures to be adoptcJ. T),,, commirue sh,,1l 
deliver its opinon 011 such mt:<l$ur~ within 11 period to be set 
by the chairman according to the urgency of the qucstiom 
submitted for consideration. An opinion $hall be adopted by 
a majoriry of 54 voces 
3. The lmruniHion shall ac.lvPl mcu~, which sh311 
apply i.mJmdjately. Howevcr, if Ult::$c mcn3urc, ore not in 
3<xx>n:iance with the opinion of the colTUl1l~, they ,hall 
forthwith be communiC4.te4 by the C<lmmil3ion to the 
CQunci.J. In that event, the Conunission may defer 
application of the mcasurd for oue mouth. 
The CoUIlciJ, acting by a qualified majoriry, may uke n 
diffel'Cllt deci.ivll within onc month. 
liHick 15 
_ 1. Where the procedure I~d down in this Artide h to be 
followed, the chairman $-hall refer the matter to the 
cottunittee eithc(' on hi~ own initiative or at the request of a 
representative of 3 Member States. 
2. The representative of the Com.rn.is~ioll 5hall &ubmit to 
the committee a draft of lhe measures to be takcrs. The 
romtnittcc shall deliver its opinion on the draft within a time 
limit which the dlainnan !my hlY down olcoording (0 the 
'urgency of the matter. The opiniou shsJllx: delivered by the 
majoricylaid down inArtide 148 (2) of the Treaty in the ca.,e 
of decisions which the Council is required to adopt 011 a 
proJXlsID from me Commi.sioll. The vote. of the 
reprC$Cf1t.atives of the Member States within dIe committee 
shall Ix: weighted in the manner set Ollt in that Article. The 
chairman shall not vote 3. (a) The Commiu;on shall ~dopt the measure. 
en\-i~ged if they arc in llCOOrdll1lCC with the opinion 
of the committee. 
(b) If the measura envi,aged arc nUl in acc.ordAncc 
""jth lhe opinion of the comminee. or if no opinion 
is delivcrcJ, !be Corrunission shall, without delay, 
submit co the Council a propu),J rcll.ting to the 
measures to be taken The C<lum:il $h~1I Act by II 
qualified m~jurilY. 
If, on thccxpirrof three month$ 9~ from the date of 
rcfcN;u to the Council, the Council has not act~. 
the propo~e>d melliurcs ,hall be adopted by the 
Commission. 
Anick 16 
The rommiltee may coo.ider any other qUestion referred to 
i.t by it> chairman, either ou his own initiative or at the 
re<juest of the repreSeotative of 11 Member State. 
Article 17 
1. In order to facilitate the changeovcr from the p~nt 
arrangements ~o those imrodu~ by this Regulation. 
transitional meaJure& ~ be adopted in ~q:ordancewith the 
procedure laJd down ill Article 14. 
2. Such transitional mea'UteS shall be app~hle {or not 
more than two yea~ from the date 9f implementation of this 
Regulation. 
Anide 18 
Thi~ Regulation ,hall enter into force on the third day 
following its publication in the Official Journal oj the 
Europeall Communities. 
It shall apply from 15 December 1989, with the exception of 
Aroclts 13 to 16, which shall apply as from the entry into 
foro: of this Regulation. 
This R~atiou shaH be binding in its entirelY and dir«tly applic:avle in all Member 
Scates. 
Done at Brus~s, 29 May 1989 
fur Ihi1 CoulI~il 
The President 
<:: ROMRRO HERRlmA 12.6 89 Olticial Journal of the European Ccmmurutit:S 
ANNf:.X 1 IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 123 
No L 160113 
ChAracterisucs or ethyl alcouol of &&ricultural onlSi" lU ~rc....ro '0 in Artide 1 (3) (h) 
2. Minimum alcoholic ,="~Il. by volult1c 
J. MAAiluum level of f~:iduc< 
-Tou! acidit)" expressed in ~ra",~ o( a«tic 3cid p<:r h~!iHC No detecublc t~~tc other u .. ~ th~t or the 
raw JIl8tenai 
96.0% \'01 
of alooho\ ~l 100% "nl l,S 
-ESltl") (xpr~ in grams of ethyl acctate rcr hoctoliue of 
Q,looholat 100% yol 1,3 
-Aldch)'d~ expressed in Vam. v{ aCClald<hydc per h~olim 
QC al.::ohoi at )00% \/01 0,5 
-J-l4:het .lcoholJ tXp~ in BTam. vI IIIcthyl-2 rropAno)-l 
per h~Um: of alool.01 at 100% vol 0,5 
-Methanol cxpm5ed in gram,' P'" '.octolitre of aloohol At 
100%vol 50 
-Dty c;xtr4ct cxprenro iD I:r~lIls p<:r heaolicre of alcohol "r 
100% yol 1.5 
-Volaci1e !>oues'cootainln& nitrogen c:xrrcucd i" I7sm, of 
Ditrogal peT hectolitre ot .Irohv) ,n 100 % vol 0,1 
-Furtural N~ ckto;:ublc IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 124 
No L 16011'1 
1. Rum 
, 2. (a) Whisky 
(b) Wblsluy 
3. Grain spine 
4. Wine spirit Official Jounllll of the EurofX:lln CQmmunities 
ANNEX JI 
SPIRIT DRINKS 
Rhllm d. I. Martinique 
!lJIU." de h Gu.d~lnupe 
Rhum de b Reunion 
Rhum de I. C;"ysne 
(these nomes may be $\lpplcment,d by the word 'trdltionrl!') 
Ran de MaJas~ 
$ton de Granada. 
Rum d. M4deir~ 
S=lch Whisky 
Irish Whisky 
Whi$KY "r~lIo1 
(tkse dcsign~tions mAy be Gupplemcmcd by me 'Words 'l>hlt' or 
'Grain') 
lrl$h Whidcey 
Ui~ lkailiJ Eirunnach/li\Gh Wbitkcy 
(these dcsignat10ru may be S1lpplemented Py the WQrd~ 'Pot SriU') 
Cau-dc-yic dt CoQ1'llC 
E8u·dc-Y;e dc:! Cha""lte5 
(',o~QC 
(thi$ des~ation way be acmmpanicd by one of the C,?Uowin3 
description,: 
-Fine 
-Grand~ J'jIIC Cbtmpagne 
-Glande Cha..:npoSllc 
-Petlte Fiul: Cha.ml'~c 
-P~tirc Chcunp_gne 
-Fine Clt:lmpagm: 
-llonkries 
-Fins Sois 
-Bom fiois) 
fine fiordellUl( 
Arrn~gnac 
BBs-Arm~gnQc 
H.ut-Armagnac 
Ttnareg 
r..u·.Jc--vie de "in de IQ M.mt 
I:-.u-dr-vie de vin ori&inairc J'AquiWz,. 
Eau-<l.·yie de vin de Bourgosm: 
Enu-<le-vic de 'vln on~airc du Centre-EH 
Eau·de-vie de vin origin.U-C d~ Fr~c:he.Comt6 
Eau-<le·vic d" yill origin~!rc OU BugCl' 
P.'\J·d~-\"ic de vin de $ovo~ 
£au·de·Yic de vin originli~ <b Co~ux de IQ Loire 
t;au-dc-\'ie de vi/) d", c;.e.\e$-cu-Rhon~ . 
Eau-<le-vlc d': vi .. oris1nAirc de Provence 
f.u!:~ or c.alHic.m <;le F.usW:s 
I!.au-<le-m de vin uriginairc: .Iu ~e<I~ 
A~llardcn(: do Minh<> 
Af,uatdu'Ite do Douro 
AguardC1llc dll Bcira lntuior. 
i\j;ua<Jcllt<: cia B .. irr4~ 
AgUa.rdCII\C do Oat<: 
Af;ulr<knle do RilJateio 
~uardeMc do Alentejo 
"SUardc.nt<: do AlgA",c 12.6.89 12.6,89 
5, Brandy 
6. Grape mu,'; spirie 
7, Fruit 'piri! IP/N/I/GRC/G/4 
Page 125 
Offici~1 Journal of the EUlopean Communidr.~ 
Brandy de Jer,T. 
1I[8m11 de renc<ie. 
Bandy icali.no 
Dral/Jy t\ttl><"Tis' AttiCI /lrafld)' 
l)ranily Jle).or.ovviluou/rcloponocsc B.""r/) 
UrtlNdy KL\'PIIl"il~ Ellaoa,J Dralldy Crom C.tnrr.l Greece 
D,ut~htr 1:I;'.inc.r.1od 
F.au·(\e·.,ie de marc de Ch.mp"SlIe ou mc.tG d. Ch~mpaltoe 
r::au~c.vic de mare originairc d'Aquit&rnc 
Eau·Jc·yic Cc mAl'(" d. BOllrg"l)1lC 
Eau-d~·vlC de mar': onllinalre du Ccnt"ff·[~t 
Eau-de·vie d~ mat"\. oriJSinl"c d. fr~n<ht..('.oOlCC 
E~u·de·vic <.1< mar<: orisin.i~ de Rllge)' 
cau·dc-vie de m~rG origin<lirc d. Savoic 
M arc de Bou~ogne 
Marc de Savoic 
M",,,,, d'A\I\'<:rg!1c 
Eau~C'"vic de marc originaire des Cot>eauJ( de Is Loire 
E3u-<le-vic de mare d~ C6~ du Rh6M 
r::;u~c-vic de man. orir;in&irc cl. PrQv('tJN! 
)::;lIu·dc·vle de mue orit;inairo .lu l.".e"cdoc 
Min. d'J\ha~ GewUnt1nmiJ1er 
MQrc d. Lcrr~ine 
B3.3AC<!ia (\0 Minho 
Dasaceira. do Douro 
Ba!laQtirA <la ~iu IOtcr1M 
nQg8~ir. d. !l.airrada 
Ba!)Aoeiu <io O~tc 
DJf;aocita do Rib.t1>jo 
Da,accu-a Co Nentcjo 
BA~ir8 do Als~rve 
OlVjo g.lIego 
GrQPpa cli BaroJo 
Grapp! picmulltCO<: or oqll'icmODtt 
vrappa lomha .. la or di Lomb:u-di. 
Grapp~ u~ntin. or d.1 T...,..';"n 
Grappa fnuJlUlG or dd F,..;,,1i 
Gnlpp" "Cn~a. or d<!l V~ocro 
SUdcirole< GrQPp4/GrQPpa dell'AltO Adis. 
TOllCcn>Ottl KPhI!I~/T.ikoud;G from Crete 
ToIllO\>j>O Mu1C&5ovla~/TsiPOllro from Maredonia 
To\nol>p<l (X.ooa~(l~/T&lpouru ((om Tb~lr 
Tolnovoo lvpv6IlovIT.ipoU(o (rom Tynl~v~ 
Eau-ile-vie de ware w~rque n3uonale Juxembourgeoisc 
5cliW4J'ZW&.hlct l<inchWQ~ 
SchWARwalder Hiw~j:n 
:iehw~l7wll.lder Mir8bdlcnwosso, 
Sc.hWAl'ZwaJUC( William.birac 
Sc.hw8Rw~ldet l-wet.d'&en ...... w:-r 
rranklKhe> Zw~tscl.t;CllWD_r 
Fr!nkh;cj,C1- KirschwasS$! 
friillkJ~cr Ob~llcr 
MirabelIe de l.orninc 
Kir~ d'A]\.lIce 
Qu~rn:h d·Al .. ~ 
frp.mboj~ d'AhM~ 
MiJAl><:UC d'N~OG 
KirKh de l'outcroUc. 
:iOdtirolCT Williaml/Willianu dell'Alto Adige 
SUdrirolcr Al'tikor or Siidtiroler 
MuilJe/ Aprikot dell'Alto A.di&c or Muillc ddl'hlto Adige 
${tdclrolcr Kiw:h/Kir&cl> dell'A1to ~ . 
SCldtiro!er ZWct",chgdaIZw~e1tr dell'A1to Adige 
Sudlirola ObJtlcr/Obruer dell'Alro Adige 
$Cidtirolcr Grav-eIUtcinCt'/Gravcu~ dd1'c\11O A~ 
Siidtiroler Golden DcliciouslGol~en ddiciou$ deU'A!tu Adite No L 160/15 IP/N/lIGRC/G/4 
Page 126 
No L 160116 Official Journ~1 of the EuropC.lIn Communitie. 
7. Fruit ~1';'1t 
(corti 'd) 
8. Citkt Ipint and P=y lp irlt Wllliam3 friull.n<l or de! Friuli 
~Iiwovitt del Vcneto 
Sliwoviu, del Fnuli·Vcnt-lil. Giuli. 
5liwovm ,Id Trmtino-AIIO Atlig~ 
DIS(III~to tli md\: 'fcn"no or dtl Trtntino 
Willi.lI11 {re"dno or del 'frcntioo 
SliwvY;r< trcntino or ci~l Ttmrino 
.... pril,o\ uenli"n or (l.-J Trcntino 
Moorol1heif~ do Alo;~(\c 
Mcdronhti,. do Bu,,",co 
Kirl-Ch or Jo:inchwu~r friulll1(l 
KICKh VI KirsclJ ..... ~n"r Tundno 
K.!rs<:h or J<ir.cl.w~H<:r V.n<"1o 
Aguard~nlc d~ ~fQ cla t.oU&.1 
El!.u~e·vit de poounes rnarqut llatianale lUlCtmbourgcoiS(; 
Eau~e·vic de roires m,rquc nationalc JuxCUlboutgcoise 
Eau·de-vie de lUNCh marque n3tion.a1e hu:embourgeoi$C 
Eau.,u·vie de qucoch muque IlAtional~ /Ulcembourgooisc 
tau~~yje de snirabdle maJ"Que Olltiowc lux~mbol1Jli~&e 
Eilu-de-vie de prunelles 1l14rqUt ollclonale 11Il(embourgeoisc 
Cal .. do. du Pay. cl'Au&<, 
CalVAOOI 
E~u~c·~ie de c:idr. de Breu.sne 
.£au-dc:-vle <L: poire de Bmagne 
tsu-de-vic: de cidre de Normlndie 
Eau-de-vic; de roil'.! d. Nonry-.adie 
fau-dc·yic de cid.rc du M.unt' 
Aquardicnb: de ,id,,, de Amtriu 
Eau-dc-vic de poire du MAine 
9. Geotia.o spiril Baycri..Jlt'r Ccb~noilUl 
Siidtiroler EnLianJ~ana dell"Alto Adige 
Gemlana !n;m.w. or ,M T"",tiao 
IQ, fruit spirit drink, f'ad",.rAn nQvarro 
\ 1 Juni~-Davt>U!'«l spirit drink5 O~'(tic&itcl>cr l<omsen~r 
Gcnihn: 1-1~nd.rc:s Arwis 
Ha~h,n jet'lt"Vt'1' 
Baleb\:ffi~ j<"nfvcr 
N,kct <k W~II"ni<: 
Stcinhiser 
P1rrrloUtO Gin 
Gin de Msh6n 
12. Caraw~r-nQvuured spirit D3ruk Akvavit/Dan.t. AqUAvit 
drinks 
13 Ani3«>d·l1a~oured 'pint drinu AnI. c<;p:mo) 
Evora anl~ad2 
CQ>all:t 
Chinch6n 
Ojen 
Rute 
14 Liqueur Btrliner Kumrnd 
H3.ll1burser KUtnmd 
Mnnchencr J«(Im",~l 
Chiem&W' KJomrlikbr 
~ayeri~:l.er I<rAutcrlik6r 
C .. ,i. de Dijon 
CQ~~' do lkaufcm 
INsh Cream 
falo .le M.UOf'<>l 
Glniinhx porruSUO$<1 
Lion de: Sinp:'\'~ 12.6,89 12.6.89 Offid~ Journal of the European CA>mmunitics 
H. Liqueur 
(coma) 
IS. ~plnt drink$ 
1. Artide 1 (2): IXnc:<:!ik~l>ourer Klo~rW,,\r 
Fluler Klollr.rlikOr 
R.IRr.. de C"'.mpo~e 
RIl~f(a ulalan. 
Anls P0rtUB\JC, 
romme~u de Ilr<!\2gn~ 
rommcAu du MAin~ 
romrne~u de Nnnntndic 
ANNEX 111 
CU liquCllrladvO.:.:at/4V0C4l/ Advokat: minimum Ill\.Ooollc $~h: 14 % VO\' 
2. Article j (J} (non-complyWs ~~phical d<eisnations}: 
K~~cr Blren!ang, 
Osqm:uBiKlI~r DAt=I&ll6' IP/NI1 IGRC/G/4 
Page 127 
No L 160/17